THE 


HEROINES  OF  THE  CHURCH; 

OB, 

LIVES 

AND 

Sufferings   of 

Female  Missionaries 

In  Heathen  Lands. 


BY  DANIEL  C.  EDDY,  D.D., 

PA8TOB  OF  TUB  BALDWIH   pSoK  OHUBOH,   BOSTON. 


'There  are  deeds  which  should  not  pass  away, 
And  names  that  must  not  wither." 


NEW    EDITION. 


BOSTON : 
PUBLISHED   BY    G.    W.    COTTRELL, 

84  &  36  COENHILL. 


Entered,  according  to  Act  of  Congress,  In  the  year  I860,  by 

HORACE   WENTWORTH, 
In  the  Clerk's  Office  of  the  District  Court  of  the  District  of  Massachusetts 


PREFACE. 


ffi 


.  E  have  in  this  volume  brought  together  the 
names  of  several  of  our  most  distinguished 
female  heroines,  who  have  toiled  and  suffered 
on  heathen  soil.  They  have  been  gathered  from  different 
denominations  and  sects,  and  form  a  galaxy  of  names  as  dear 
to  the  heart  of  Christianity  as  can  be  drawn  from  the  records 
of  earth. 

The  object  is,  to  give  a  series  of  brief  memoirs,  in  which 
the  lives  of  faithful  Christians  shall  be  unfolded ;  impart  in- 
struction in  reference  to  the  cause  of  missions  ;  inspire  the 
heart  of  the  reader  with  Christian  zeal ;  and  do  justice  to 
the  memory  of  those  who  deserve  more  honor  than  the 
fallen  warrior  and  the  titled  senator. 

Most  of  the  subjects  of  these  sketches  are  well  known 
and  well  beloved  —  women  whose  deeds  have  been  recorded 

(5) 


PREFACE. 

in  high  places  in  denominational  history;  and  we  deem  it 
no  impropriety  to  take  them  down,  unwind  the  peculiarity 
of  sect,  and  weave  these  honored  names  in  one  sacred 
wreath,  that  we  may  dedicate  it  to  all  who  love  the  cause 
of  missions. 

.  The  wreath  may  wither  and  fall  apart,  but  the  flowers 
which  compose  it  will  not  die ;  these  sacred  names  shall 
live  with  immortal  freshness  while  in  the  world  is  found 
a  missionary  church. 


CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER    I. 

HARRIET    NEWELL. 

PAGB 

The  crusade.  Martin  II.  Peter  the  hermit.  Missionary  enter- 
prise. Andover.  The  young  men.  Congregational  association. 
American  Board.  Harriet  Atwood.  Bradford  Academy.  Con- 
version. Church  in  Haverhill.  Death  of  her  father.  Samuel 
Newell.  Marriage.  Sailing.  The  Caravan.  Salem  harbor. 
Calcutta.  Birth  of  the  babe.  Its  death.  Mrs.  Newell  dies.  .  11 

CHAPTER   II. 

ANN   H.    JUDSON. 

Bradford.  Ann  Hasseltine.  Harriet  Atwood.  Conversion.  Com- 
munion. Marries  Mr.  Judson.  Sails  for  Calcutta.  Serampore. 
Change  of  views.  Baptism.  First  child.  First  conversion. 
Trials  and  suffering.  Judson's  imprisonment.  English  gov- 
ernment. Mrs.  Judson  dies.  Amherst.  The  hopia  tree.  .  43 

CHAPTER   III. 

ELIZABETH   HERVEY. 

Park  Street  Church.    Ordination.    Charge.    TheCorvo.    Church 

inHadley.    Sermon.    Labor.    Death 73 

(7) 


8  CONTENTS. 

CHAPTER   IV. 

HAKRIET    B.    STEWART. 

Sandwich  Islands.  Opukakia.  Sabbath  scene.  Stamford,  Con- 
necticut. Marriage.  Lahaina.  Death  of  Mrs.  Stewart.  Church- 
building  at  Waiakea 9? 

CHAPTER    V. 

SARAH   L.    SMITH. 

Syria.  Norwich,  Connecticut.  John  Robinson.  New  heart.  Mo- 
hegan  Indians.  Brig  George.  Malta.  Beyroot.  The  Mediter- 
ranean. Jerusalem.  Sickness.  Death.  Burial  service.  .  .  117 

CHAPTER    VI. 

ELEANOR   MACOMBER. 

Lake  Pleasant.  Ojibwas.  Dong-Yahn.  Mr.  Osgood.  Zuaga- 
ben  Mountains.  Karens.  Rev.  Mr.  Stephens.  Church  planted. 
The  close 133 

CHAPTER    VII. 

SARAH    D.    COMSTOCK. 

The  Burman  empire.  Brookline.  Baldwin  Place  Church.  Mr. 
Wade.  Dr.  "Wayland's  address.  Mrs.  Sigourney.  The  Cash- 
mere. Kyouk  Phyoo.  Mr.  Kincaid.  Six  men  for  Arracan. 
"  O  Jesus,  I  do  this  for  thee."  Last  illness.  Lowly  sepulchres.  163 

CHAPTER    VIII. 
HENRIETTA   SHUCK. 

China.  Rev.  Addison  Hall.  Kilmarnock.  Virginia  revivals. 
Baptism.  Death  of  her  mother.  Marriage  to  Mr.  Shuck.  Sea 
voyage.  Ah  Loo.  Henrietta  Lay  ton.  Premonitions.  The 
end  of  earth .183 


CONTENTS.  9 

CHAPTER    IX. 

SARAH    B.    JUDSON. 

Alstead.  Dr.  Bolles.  George  D.  Boardman.  Poem.  Discovery 
and  subsequent  union.  Calcutta.  Sarah  Ann.  Robbery. 
George.  Death  of  Sarah.  Ko  Thah-byu.  Rebellion.  Board- 
man's  death.  Marriage  to  Mr.  Judson.  Poems.  Death.  Ex- 
Governor  Briggs's  speech 203 

CHAPTER    X. 

ANNIE    P.    JAMES. 

Salem.  Sarah  Hall.  Conversion.  Consecration  by  public  ordi- 
nance. Boardman  Missionary  Society.  Meets  Dr.  James. 
Betrothal.  Service  in  the  First  .Church.  Dr.  Jewell's  letter. 
Embarkation  and  voyage.  Letters.  Drowned.  Testimonials.  230 

CHAPTER    XI. 

EMILY   C.    JUDSON. 

Early  life.  Alderbrook.  Seminary  at  Utica.  Writes  for  the  New 
Mirror.  The  opinion  of  friends.  Becomes  acquainted  with  Dr. 
Judson.  Prepares  a  memoir  of  Sarah  B.  Judson.  Marriage. 
Sails  to  the  East.  Services  on  shipboard.  Grief  of  friends. 
Labors  in  Burmah.  Sickness  of  Dr.  Judson.  My  bird.  Dr. 
Judson  sails  on  board  the  Aristide  Marie.  Dies  at  sea.  Mrs. 
Judson  returns  to  America.  Superintends  the  memoirs  of  her 
late  husband.  Attends  to  his  children,  and  dies.  .  .  .271 


PUBLISHERS'    NOTICE. 


IN  editions  prior  to  1866,  we  published,  of  the  four  following  books, 
more  than  one  hundred  and  forty  thousand  of  the  "  YOUNG  MAN'S 
FRIEND;  "  of  the  "  YOUNG  WOMAN'S  FRIEND,"  published  four  years 
later,  over  fifty  thousand;  more  than  one  hundred  thousand  of  the 
"  ANGEL  WHISPERS,"  and  seventy-five  thousand  of  the  "  HEROINES 
OF  THE  CHURCH,"  under  another  title.  We  now  propose  arranging 
these  works  in  sets,  uniform  in  size  and  style  of  binding.  The 
"  HEROINES  OF  THE  CHURCH  "  has  been  republished  in  England  and 
Holland,  and  many  thousands  sold.  Rev.  Dr.  Gumming,  of  London, 
in  editing  the  English  edition  of  this  work,  says  :  "  This  little  volume 
appears  to  me  likely  to  enlarge  and  augment  the  labors  of  Christian 
females,  to  evince  to  the  Church  of  Christ  their  value,  and  the  duty 
of  availing  herself  of  their  precious  resources  yet  more  extensively, 
and  to  make  us  more  deeply  grateful  to  God  that  his  grace  has  raised 
up  for  us  Christian  females,  notwithstanding  our  insensibility  to  their 
worth,  who  have  proved  themselves  examples  of  tenderness,  zeal, 
and  successful  missionary  exertions." 


HEROINES  OF  THE  CHURCH. 


CHAPTER    I. 

HAKRIET    UNWELL, 

THE  PROTO-MARTYR. 

•  EVERAL  centuries  ago,  the  idea  of  driving 
out  of  Jerusalem  its  infidel  inhabitants  was 
suggested  to  a  mad  ecclesiastic.  A  shorn 
and  dehumanized  monk  of  Picardy,  who  had 
performed  many  a  journey  to  that  fallen  city,  who 
had  been  mocked  and  derided  there  as  a  follower 
of  the  Nazareue,  whose  heart  burned  beneath  the 
wrongs  and  indignities  which  had  been  so  freely 
heaped  upon  the  head  of  himself  and  his  country- 
men, determined  to  arouse  a  storm  which  should 
send  its  lightnings  to  gleam  along  the  streets,  and 
roll  its  deep  thunder  to  shake  the  hills  which  in 
speechless  majesty  stand  around  the  city  of  God. 

Pope  Martin  II.  entered  into  his  daring  scheme, 
convened  a  council  of  bishops  and  priests,  and  gave 
the  sanction  of  the  church  to  the  wild  enterprise. 
This  council  Peter  addressed,  and,  with  all  the 


12  HARRIET    NEWELL 

eloquence  of  a  man  inspired  by  a  mighty  project, 
depicted  the  wrongs  and  grievances  of  those  who 
yearly  sought,  for  holy  purposes,  the  sepulchre 
wherein  the  Savior  of  man  reposed  after  his  cruci- 
fixion. He  was  successful  in  inspiring  the  people 
with  his  own  wild  enthusiasm.  All  Europe  flew  to 
arms  ;  all  ranks  and  conditions  in  life  united  in  the 
pious  work ;  youthful  vigor  and  hoary  weakness 
r.tood  side  by  side ;  the  cross  was  worn  upon  the 
shoulder  and  carried  on  banners ;  the  watchword, 
"  Dens  Vult"  burst  from  ten  thousand  lips ;  and 
the  armies  of  Christendom  precipitated  themselves 
upon  the  holy  land  with  the  awful  war  cry,  "  God 
wills  it,"  echoing  from  rank  to  rank. 

In  later  times  a  mightier,  nobler  enterprise  was 
originated,  and  the  great  system  of  American  mis- 
sions commenced.  The  object  was  a  grand  one, 
and  awfully  important.  It  contemplated,  not  the 
subjection  of  a  narrow  kingdom  alone,  but  the  com- 
plete overthrow  of  the  dark  empire  of  sin ;  not  the 
elevation  of  a  human  king,  an  earthly  monarch,  but 
the  enthronement  of  an  insulted  God,  as  the  su- 
preme object  of  human  worship  ;  not  the  possession 
of  the  damp,  cold  sepulchre  in  which  Jesus  reposed 
after  his  melancholy  death,  but  the  erection  of  his 
cross  on  every  hillside,  by  every  sea  shore,  in  vale 
and  glen,  in  city  and  in  solitude.  It  was  a  noble 
design,  one  full  of  grandeur  and  glory,  as  far  sur- 
passing the  crusade  of  Peter  the  Hermit  as  the 


HARRIET    NEWELL.  13 

noonday  sun  surpasses  the  dim  star  of  evening 
Its  purpose  was  to  obliterate  the  awful  record  of 
human  sin,  flash  the  rays  of  a  divine  illumina- 
tion across  a  world  of  darkness,  and  send  the 
electric  thrill  of  a  holy  life  throughout  a  universe 
of  death. 

At  first,  the  missionary  enterprise  was  looked  upon 
as  foolish  and  Utopian.  Good  men  regarded  it  as 
utterly  impracticable,  and  bad  men  condemned  and 
denounced  it  as  selfish  and  mercenary.  The  Chris- 
tian church  had  not  listened  to  the  wail  of  a  dying 
world  as  it  echoed  over  land  and  ocean  and  sound- 
ed along  our  shores  ;  she  had  not  realized  the  great 
fact  that  every  darkened  tribe  constitutes  a  part  of 
the  universal  brotherhood  of  man;  her  heart  had 
not  been  touched  by  the  spirit  of  the  great  commis- 
sion, "  Go  ye  into  all  the  world,  and  preach  the 
gospel  to  every  creature." 

But  the  sun  which  ushered  in  the  present  century 
dawned  upon  a  missionary  age  and  a  missionary 
church.  The  tide  of  time  has  floated  man  down  to 
a  region  of  light,  and  the  high  and  holy  obligations 
which  rest  upon  the  ransomed  of  God  are  being 
recognized.  The  question  is  now  asked,  with  deep 
and  serious  earnestness, — 

"  Shall  we,  whose  souls  are  lighted 

By  wisdom  from  on  high, 

Shall  we  to  man  benighted 

The  lamp  of  life  deny  ?  " 


14  HARRIET    NEWELL. 

And  the  answer  has  been  given.  The  church  has 
felt,  realized,  and  entered  into  her  obligation.  By 
the  cross  she  has  stood,  her  heart  beating  with  kindly 
sympathy,  her  cheeks  bathed  in  tears,  and  her  lips 
vocal  with  prayer.  The  Macedonian  cry  has  been 
heard,  and  from  every  nave,  and  alcove,  and  aisle, 
and  altar  of  the  great  temple  of  Christianity  has 
come  the  response, — 

"  Waft,  waft,  ye  winds,  the  story, 

And  you,  ye  waters,  roll, 
Till,  like  a  sea  of  glory, 

Light  spreads  from  pole  to  pole." 

In  the  early  part  of  the  year  1808  several  young 
men,  members  of  the  Divinity  School  at  Andover, 
became  impressed  with  the  importance  of  a  mission 
to  the  heathen  world.  They  first  looked  on  the  sub- 
ject at  a  distance,  saw  its  dim  and  shadowy  out- 
lines, prayed  that  their  visions  of  a  converted  world 
might  be  realized,  and  wondered  who  would  go  forth 
the  first  heralds  of  salvation.  Ere  long  the  impres- 
sion came  that  they  were  the  men  ;  and  in  two  years 
the  impression  had  deepened  into  a  solemn  convic- 
tion, and  they  had  determined  on  a  life  of  labor, 
tears,  and  sacrifice. 

In  1810  they  made  known  their  plans  to  an  asso- 
ciation of  Congregational  ministers  assembled  in 
Bradford.  Although  that  body  of  holy  men  had 
many  fears  and  some  doubts  concerning  the  success 


HARRIET    NEWELL. 


15 


of  the  enterprise,  no  attempt  was  made  to  dampen 
the  ardor  of  the  young  brethren  who  were  resolved 
to  undertake  the  vast  work.  Many  of  the  aged  men 
composing  that  association  thought  they  could  dis- 
cern in  the  fervor  and  zeal  of  these  young  apostles 
of  missions  the  inspiration  of  the  Holy  Ghost. 
However  many  were  their  fears  and  doubts,  they 
dared  not,  as  they  loved  the  cross,  place  a  single 
obstacle  in  the  way  of  the  accomplishment  of  such 
a  lofty  purpose  ,  and  when  the  question  was  asked 
by  the  sceptic,  "  Who  is  sufficient  for  these  things  ?  " 
the  awful  response,  "  The  sufficiency  is  of  God," 
came  up  from  many  hearts. 

This  movement  on  the  part  of  Messrs.  Judson, 
Newell,  Nott,  and  their  associates,  originated  the 
American  Board  of  Commissioners  for  Foreign 
Missions  —  an  organization  which  has  its  mission 
stations  in  almost  every  part  of  the  world,  and  which 
is  expending,  annually,  the  sum  of  two  hundred 
thousand  dollars  for  the  conversion  of  the  heathen. 
The  first  missionaries  sent  out  were  those  above 
named,  who,  with  two  others,  were  ordained  to  the 
work  in  the  Tabernacle  Church,  in  Salem,  on  the 
6th  of  February,  1812.  The  ordination  scene  is 
said  to  have  been  one  of  peculiar  solemnity.  The 
spectacle  was  an  unusual  one,  and  a  vast  crowd 
collected  together.  The  spacious  church,  though 
filled  to  overflowing  with  excited  and  interested 
people,  was  as  silent  as  the  chamber  of  death  as 


16  HARRIET    NEWELL. 

instructions  were  given  to  the  young  men  who  were 
to  bid  adieu  to  home  and  country.  On  the  19th 
of  February,  a  cold,  severe  day,  the  brig  Caravan 
moved  down  the  harbor  of  Salem  on  an  outward- 
bound  voyage,  bearing  on  her  decks  Messrs.  Judson 
and  Newell,  with  their  wives,  the  others  having 
sailed  from  Philadelphia  for  Calcutta  the  day  pre- 
vious. They  went,  not  as  the  conqueror  goes,  with 
fire  and  sword,  flowing  banners  and  waving  plumes, 
but  as  the  heralds  of  salvation,  having  the  gospel 
of  life  and  peace  to  proclaim  in  the  ears  of  men 
who  were  strangers  to  its  glory.  To  portray  the 
character  of  one  of  these  devoted  female  missiona- 
ries, the  wife  of  Samuel  Newell,  this  sketch  will  be 
devoted. 

Harriet  Atwood  was  born  in  the  town  of  Ha- 
verhill,  on  the  sloping  banks  of  the  winding  Merri- 
mack,  on  the  10th  of  October,  1793.  She  was  the 
daughter  of  Moses  Atwood,  a  merchant  of  that  vil- 
lage, who  was  universally  respected  and  beloved. 
Though  not  rich,  he  was  generous  and  benevolent ; 
he  was  pious  without  affectation,  and  in  his  heart 
cherished  a  longing  desire  to  do  good.  Her  mother, 
who  yet  lives,  was  a  woman  of  strong  religious 
principle,  and  well  calculated  to  give  right  direction 
to  the  opening  mind  of  her  child.  Her  piety,  it  is 
said,  was  of  that  kind  which  makes  its  impression 
upon  the  heart  and  conscience,  and  leads  the  be- 
holder to  admire  and  love.  She  was  a  fit  mother 


HARRIET    NEWELL.  17 

to  train  such  a  daughter  for  her  holy  mission  to  a 
world  in  ruins,  and,  by  her  judicious  advice  and 
counsel,  lead  on  her  child  to  that  high  point  of 
mental  and  moral  advancement  from  whence  she 
could  look  abroad  upon  a  fallen  race  and  pity  hu- 
man woe. 

Throughout  life  Harriet  Newell  bore  the  marks, 
and  carried  the  impressions,  of  childhood  and  youth, 
and  her  short  but  brilliant  career  was  moulded  and 
fashioned  by  her  missionary-hearted  mother. 

In  1805  she  entered  upon  a  course  of  study  at 
the  Bradford  Academy,  and  soon  distinguished  her- 
self a»  a  quick  and  ready  scholar.  One  of  her  fel 
low-pupils  remarks  that  "she  seldom  entered  the 
recitation  room  unprepared.  She  seemed  to  take 
peculiar  pains  in  doing  things  well;  and  though 
much  of  her  time  was  spent  in  reading,  her  standing 
in  her  class  was  always  more  than  respectable." 
Though  but  a  child  at  this  time,  she  kept  a  diary 
which  would  have  done  no  discredit  to  a  person  of 
mature  years,  in  which  she  recorded  the  exercises  of 
her  own  mind  and  the  progress  which  she  made  in 
mental  discipline.  The  entries  made  in  that  diary 
give  us  an  idea  of  the  superiority  of  her  mind  and 
the  excellency  of  her  heart. 

While  at  Bradford,  her  heart  was  renewed  by  the 
grace  of  God.  During  a  revival  which  performed 
its  holy  work  among  the  members  of  the  school, 
she  was  led  to  view  herself  as  a  sinner  against  the 


18  HARRIET    NEWELL. 

Almighty.  The  awful  fact  that  she  must  be  born 
again  uttered  its  solemn  admonition.  Though  not 
so  deeply  convicted  as  are  some  persons,  she  felt  the 
terrible  necessity  of  regeneration.  Reason,  con- 
science, and  Scripture  proclaimed  the  same  truth ; 
and  after  struggling  against  her  better  feelings  for  a 
while,  she  yielded  herself  in  sweet  submission  to  the 
will  of  God.  The  account  which  she  gives  of  her 
own  exercises  of  mind,  while  in  this  condition,  fur- 
nishes us  with  a  view  of  her  real  character.  Her 
religious  experience  was  full  of  feelings  and  acts 
characteristic  of  herself ;  and  we  may  form  our  opin- 
ion of  her  disposition  and  cast  of  mind  from  the 
peculiarity  of  her  religious  emotions.  In  extreme 
youth  she  was  fond  of  gayety  and  mirth,  and  spent 
much  time  in  dancing.  According  to  her  own  ac- 
count, she  had  but  little  remorse  of  conscience  for 
her  thoughtless  course.  The  fact  that  such  amuse- 
ments were  sinful,  as  well  as  dangerous,  had  never 
been  impressed  upon  her  mind.  She  deemed  them 
consistent  with  the  highest  state  of  moral  and  reli- 
gious enjoyment,  and  pursued  the  miserable  phan- 
tom of  human,  earthly  pleasure,  until  aroused  by 
the  Spirit  and  made  sensible  of  sin. 

From  early  youth  she  had  been  accustomed  to 
levere  and  study  the  word  of  God  and  pray  to  her. 
Father  in  heaven  for  the  things  which  she  needed. 
Her  pious  parents  had  impressed  the  lessons  of  vir- 
tue on  her  young  heart,  and  she  was  accustomed, 


HARRIET    NEWELL.  19 

as  she  arose  in  the  morning  and  rested  her  head  at 
night,  to  commend  the  keeping  of  her  body  and  soul 
to  the  care  of  an  overruling,  superintending  Provi- 
dence ;  but  after  commencing  the  practice  of  dan- 
cing, and  beginning  to  attend  schools  where  this 
vain  practice  was  learned,  she  neglected  the  Bible, 
and  thought  but  little  of  the  place  of  prayer.     She 
found,  after  retiring  at  evening  from  the  gay  and  fas- 
cinating scenes   of   the  dancing  room,  that  prayer 
and  meditation  were  dull  and  tedious  exercises,  and 
concluded  to  give  them  up.      Closing  the  Bible,  she 
laid   it  aside,  and  let  it  gather  dust  upon  the  shelf, 
while  vain  and  trifling  volumes  engaged  her  atten- 
tion.    The  door  df  her  closet  was  closed,  and  she 
entered   it   not  ;    and   all  thoughts    of    God   were 
banished    from    her    mind,    while    the    world    em- 
ployed all    her  time.       But    God,    who    orders    all 
things,  was   about  to  perform  on  her  heart  a  work 
of  mercy  and  grace.     She  was  a  chosen  vessel  to 
bear  the  name  of  Jesus  to  a  land  of  darkness  and 
despair. 

When  about  thirteen  years  of  age,  she  was  sent 
by  her  parents  to  the  Academy  at  Bradford,  to  re- 
ceive a  systematic  course  of  instruction.  Shortly 
after  this  a  revival  of  religion  commenced,  and 
spread  through  the  school,  and  many  were  converted. 
The  attention  of  Miss  Atwood  was  arrested  and 
turned  from  vanity.  "  Must  I  be  born  again  ?  "  was 
the  searching  question  which  she  put  to  her  own 
2 


20 


HARRIET    NEWELL. 


heart.  The  answer  came  to  her,  and  she  began  to 
seek  the  Savior.  She  seems  not  to  have  had  deep 
conviction ;  her  mind,  though  agitated,  was  not 
overwhelmed,  and  the  subject  was  contemplated 
calmly.  At  length,  with  the  melancholy  fact  that 
she  was  a  sinner,  and  endless  condemnation  before 
her,  she  was  pointed  to  the  cross  of  Christ.  The 
view  was  effectual.  Jesus  appeared  the  Savior  of 
sinners,  of  whom  she  was  one,  and  faith  gladly  laid 
hold  on  him  as  the  way  of  escape  from  an  awful 
death.  A  wonderful  change  took  place :  she  lost 
her  love  of  folly  and  sin  ;  prayer  was  sweet  again  ; 
the  Bible  was  drawn  from  its  resting-place  and  pe- 
rused with  new  pleasure  ;  from  both  Bible  and  closet 
she  derived  pleasure  such  as  she  had  never  before 
experienced  ;  and  she  passed  from  a  state  of  nature 
to  a  state  of  grace. 

Writing  to  her  friends  while  in  this  mood  of  mind, 
she  is  willing  to  admit  that  she  has  not  had  such  an 
overwhelming  view  of  the  nature  of  sin  as  some 
have,  nor  of  the  ecstatic  joy  which  some  experience 
on  conversion  ;  but  she  had  what  was  as  good  —  a 
calm  hope  in  the  merits  of  a  crucified  Savior,  a 
high  estimate  of  religion  and  religious  privileges, 
and  an  utter  contempt  for  the  pleasures  and  vanities 
of  the  world.  She  had  a  holy  love  for  all  things 
good,  and  was  able  to 

"  Read    <**  title  clear 
To  mansions  in  the  sky." 


HARRIET    NEWELL.  21 

At  the  time  when  Miss  Atwood  found  this  sweet 
and  precious  hope,  the  church  in  Haverhill  was  in  a 
low  and  languishing  condition,  disturbed  by  internal 
divisions,  and  to  a  great  extent  destitute  of  the  in- 
fluences of  the  Holy  Spirit.     In  consequence  of  this 
state  of  the  church  she  did  not  unite  herself  with 
it,  and  at  that  time  made  no  open  profession  of  re- 
ligion.    This  neglect  of  a  plain  and  obvious  duty 
brought  darkness  upon  her  mind,  and  shrouded  her 
soul  in  gloom.     God  withdrew  his  presence  from 
his  wayward  and  disobedient  child,  and  left  her  in 
sadness:    she  had  refused   to  confess   her   Master 
openly  and  publicly  in  the  midst  of  trials  and   dis- 
couragements; and,  grieved  and  wounded  by  her  con- 
duct, he  turned  from  her,  and  hid  his  face.     Then 
was  she  in  the  condition  of  the  man  who  took  into 
his  own  house  seven  spirits  more  wicked  than  him- 
self.    There  was  no  rest  for  her  soul,  no  relief  for 
her  anguished  spirit.    She  realized  how  bitter  a  thing 
it  is  to  depart  from  the  counsel  of  her  Maker,  and 
found  momentary  comfort  only  in  the  forgetfulness 
of  what  she  had  enjoyed.     At  this  period  conscience 
was  awake,  and  to  drown  its  voice  she  plunged  into 
sin,  sought  pleasure  in  all  the  departments  of  worldly 
intercourse,  and  thought  as  little  as  possible  of  God 
and  sacred  things.     In  this  attempt  to  drive  away 
serious    inquiries    she    succeeded,    and    became   as 
thoughtless  as   before  her  conversion.     Again  was 
the  Bible  laid  aside,  and  the  sickly  novel  and  the 


HARRIET    NEWELL. 


wild  romance  substituted  in  its  place.  The  closet 
was  neglected,  and  she  loved  not  to  retire  and  com- 
mune with  God.  The  flame  of  piety  in  her  soul 
went  out,  and  her  heart  was  dark  and  sad  ;  she  fear- 
fully realized  the  truth  of  the  divine  declaration, 
"  The  way  of  the  transgressor  is  hard."  In  her  diary 
she  tells  of  sleepless  nights  and  anxious  days  ;  of 
the  Savior  wounded  by  her  whom  he  died  to  save ; 
of  the  Spirit  grieved,  and  almost  quenched,  yet  lin- 
gering around  her,  now  reproving,  now  command- 
ing, now  pleading ;  at  one  time  holding  up  the 
terrors  of  a  broken  law,  and  then  whispering  in 
tones  as  sweet  and  gentle  as  Calvary  ;  of  conscience 
holding  up  a  mirror  in  which  she  might  discern  the 
likeness  of  herself  and  contemplate  her  real  moral 
character.  Thoughts  of  God  and  holiness,  of  Christ 
and  Calvary,  made  her  gloomy  and  unhappy;  and 
she  entered  the  winding  path  of  sin,  that  the  celes- 
tial light  might  not  burst  upon  her.  Like  other  sin- 
ners, she  sought  happiness  by  forgetting  what  she 
was  doing  and  by  an  entire  withdrawal  from  all 
scenes  whicn  could  awaken  in  her  soul  emotions  of 
contrition  and  repentance. 

On  the  28th  of  June,  1809,  Miss  Atwood  listened 
to  a  discourse,  which  was  the  instrument,  in  the 
hands  of  God,  of  again  prostrating  her  at  the  foot 
of  the  cross.  Her  carnal  security  gave  way ;  her 
eins,  her  broken  vows  and  pledges,  rose  up  before 
her  in  startling  numbers;  her  guilt  hung  over  her 


HARRIET    NEWELL.  23 

like  a  dark  mantle ;  she  felt  the  awful  pangs  of  re- 
morse, and  was  induced  to  return  to  that  kind  and 
compassionate  Savior  who  had  at  first  forgiven  all 
her  faults.  Peace  was  restored  ;  the  smile  of  God 
returned  ;  and  the  bleeding  heart,  torn  and  wounded 
by  sin,  had  rest. 

While  in  her  fifteenth  year,  the  subject  of  this 
sketch  was  called  upon  to  part  with  her  father. 
What  influence  this  sad  event  had  upon  her  mind 
is  hardly  known ;  but  that  it  was  an  occasion  of 
deep  and  thrilling  anguish  cannot  be  doubted. 
Smarting  under  the  hand  of  Providence,  she  writes 
letters  to  several  of  her  friends,  which  abound  in 
words  of  holy  and  pious  resignation.  The  manner 
in  which  her  sire  departed,  his  calm  exit  from  the 
sorrows  of  the  flesh,  served  to  give  her  a  more  lofty 
idea  of  the  power  of  faith  to  sustain  its  subject  in 
the  hour  of  death.  Though  he  had  left  nine  father- 
less children  and  a  broken-hearted  widow,  there  was 
to  Harriet  a  melancholy  pleasure  in  the  idea  that  he 
had  burst  off  the  fetters  of  clay  and  ascended  to  the 
skies.  Though  on  earth  deprived  of  his  compan- 
ionship, his  counsels,  and  his  guidance,  she  looked 
forward  to  a  meeting  where  parting  scenes  will  not 
be  found,  and  where  the  farewell  word  will  never  be 
spoken. 

"  There  is  a  world  above, 

Where  parting  is  unknown, 
A  long  eternity  of  love, 
Formed  for  the  good  alone ; 


M  HARRIET    NEWELL. 

And  faith  beholds  the  dying  here 
Translated  to  that  glorious  sphere." 

Nor  had  she  a  single  doubt  that  her  father  had 
reached  that  world.  She  knew  the  sincerity,  piety, 
and  devotion  of  his  life,  and  the  sweet  calmness  of 
his  death.  His  coffin,  his  shroud,  his  grave,  his  pale 
form  were  reposing  in  lonely  silence  beneath  the 
bosom  of  the  earth ;  but  the  spirit  had  departed  on 
its  journey  of  ages,  and  she  doubted  not  its  perfect 
felicity.  As  often  as  she  repaired  to  the  spot  where 
he  was  interred,  and  kneeled  by  his  tomb  and 
breathed  forth  her  humble  supplications,  she  found 
the  sweet  assurance  that  beyond  the  grave  she  would 
see  her  earthly  parent,  and  live  with  him  forever. 
Though  divided  by  the  realms  of  space,  faith  carried 
her  onward  to  the  scenes  of  eternity  and  upward 
to  the  joys  of  heaven  ;  and  though  she  roamed  on 
earth,  shedding  many  a  tear  of  sorrow,  her  spirit 
held  communion  with  the  spirit  of  her  departed  sire. 

"  While  her  silent  steps  were  straying 

Lonely  through  night's  deepening  shade, 
Glory's  brightest  beams  were  playing 
Round  the  happy  Christian's  head." 

In  October,  1810,  an  event  occurred  which  gave 
direction  to  the  whole  life  of  Harriet  Atwood.  She 
became  acquainted  with  Samuel  Newell,  one  of  the 
enthusiastic  apostles  of  missions.  He  made  her 
familiar  with  his  plans  and  purposes,  and  asked  her 


HARRIET    NEWELL.  25 

to  accompany  him  as  his  colaborer  and  companion. 
Long  had  she  prayed  that  she  might  be  a  source  of 
good  to  her  fellow-creatures ;  long  had  she  labored 
to  accomplish  something  for  God  and  his  holy 
cause  ;  but  the  idea  of  leaving  mother  and  friends, 
home  and  kindred,  and  going  forth  to  preach  salva- 
tion and  tell  of  Jesus  in  wild  and  barbarous  climes, 
was  new  and  strange.  To  the  whole  matter  she 
gave  a  careful  and  prayerful  consideration.  She 
divested  the  great  subject  as  far  as  possible  from  all 
romantic  drapery,  and  looked  upon  it  in  its  true 
light.  For  a  while  her  mind  was  in  a  state  of  per- 
plexing doubt  and  fear,  and  the  thought  of  leaving 
her  own  land  was  terrible.  While  considering  the 
conflict  in  her  mind,  we  should  remember  that 
the  cause  of  missions  was  in  its  infancy ;  that  no 
one  had  ever  gone  forth  from  our  shores  to  preach 
salvation  by  grace  in  heathen  countries ;  that  those 
who  were  agitating  the  subject  were  branded  as 
fanatics,  and  the  cause  itself  was  subject  to  un- 
just suspicions  and  contempt ;  consequently  the 
subject  had  an  importance  and  awfulriess  which  it 
does  not  now  possess.  The  way  has  been  broken, 
and  all  good  men  acknowledge  that  the  heroism  of 
the  missionary  woman  is  grand  and  sublime.  The 
decision  made  by  Harriet  Atwood  was  different  from 
that  made  by  others  in  after  years,  inasmuch  as  she 
had  no  example,  no  pattern.  She  realized  that  the 
advice  of  friends,  biased  as  it  was  by  prejudice  and 


26  HARRIET    NEWELL. 

affection,  could  not  be  relied  upon ;  and,  driven  tc 
the  throne  of  God,  she  wrestled  there  until  her  course 
of  action  was  decided  and  her  mind  fixed  intently 
upon  the  great  work  before  her.  Her  resolution  to 
go  to  India  was  assailed  on  every  side.  Those  to 
whom  she  had  been  accustomed  to  look  for  advice 
and  counsel,  friends  on  whose  judgment  she  had 
relied,  shook  their  heads  and  gave  decided  tokens  of 
disapprobation.  But  the  question  was  finally  set- 
tled. On  one  side  were  the  gay  world,  her  young 
associates,  her  kind  relatives,  her  own  care  and  com- 
fort. On  the  other  side  stood  a  bleeding  Savior  and 
a  dying  world.  To  the  question,  "  Lord,  what  wilt 
thou  have  me  to  do  ?  "  she  heard  the  response,  "  Go 
work  to-day  in  my  vineyard ;  "  and  when  she  looked 
forth  upon  the  harvest,  white  for  the  reaper's  hand, 
she  hesitated  not  to  consecrate  on  the  altar  of  her 
God  her  services,  her  time,  her  life. 

When  this  decision  was  once  made,  she  conferred 
not  with  flesh  and  blood.  Her  reply  was  given  to 
Mr.  Newell  in  firm,  decided  language ;  and  up  to 
the  hour  when  her  spirit  took  its  flight  from  earth  to 
heaven,  we  have  no  evidence  that  she  had  one  sin- 
gle regret  that  she  had  chosen  a  life  of  self-sacrifice 
Her  language  was,  — 

"  Through  floods  and  flames,  if  Jesus  lead, 
I'll  follow  where  he  goes." 

Through  duties  and  trials,  through  floods   and 


HARRIET    NEWELL. 


27 


flames,  she  passed,  shrinking  from  no  danger  and 
shunning  no  sacrifice.  Conscious  of  right,  she 
quailed  not  before  the  tears  of  friends  and  the 
scorn  of  foes ;  but  alike  in  duty  and  in  danger  fol- 
lowed the  footsteps  of  her  Savior,  until  her  wasting 
body  was  decomposed  and  her  spirit  taken  up  to 
dwell  with  the  just  men  made  perfect. 

To  a  friend  in  Beverly  she  writes  as  follows : 
"  How  can  I  go  and  leave  those  who  have  done  so 
much  for  me,  and  who  will  be  so  sorry  for  my  loss  ? 
How  can  I  leave  my  mother  here  while  oceans  roll 
between  us  ?  How  can  J  go  with  but  little  prospect 
of  return  ?  And  how  can  I  stay  ?  We  are  under 
solemn  obligation  to  labor  for  God ;  and  I  must  go 
to  India  at  any  sacrifice.  I  owe  something  to  my 
perishing  fellow-men ;  I  owe  something  to  my  Sa- 
vior. He  wept  for  men  —  he  shed  tears  over  Jeru- 
salem. 

'  Did  Christ  o'er  sinners  weep  ? 

And  shall  our  cheeks  be  dry  ?'  " 

At  this  time  her  letters  to  Mr.  Newell  breathe 
forth  the  most  devoted  missionary  spirit,  and  exhibit 
her  firm  determination  to  do  her  highest  duty  and 
discharge  her  great  mission  at  any  sacrifice  —  at 
tie  cost  of  separation,  tears,  and  death.  And  re- 
quired it,  think  you,  no  effort  to  bring  her  mind  into 
this  godlike  state?  Cost  it  no  toil  to  discipline 
the  heart  to  such  sore  trials  ?  Most  certainly  it 


28  HARRIET    NEWELL. 

demanded  toil  and  effort ;  and  many  a  visit  to  the 
cross  was  made,  and  many  a  view  of  the  bleeding 
Savior  obtained,  ere  she  could  turn  her  back  on 
home  and  all  that  the  young  heart  holds  dear  in  this 
life,  to  labor  and  die  far  away  over  the  rolling  sea. 

And  we  doubt  if  any  other  motive  can  be  found 
so  powerful  as  this  to  move  the  Christian  heart  to 
obedience.  There  is  an  inexpressible  efficacy  in  the 
cross  to  bring  all  the  various  opposing  elements  into 
subjection,  and  produce  order  in  the  place  of  dis- 
cord and  opposition.  With  the  cross  the  early  dis- 
ciples went  forth,  not  as  the  crusaders  went,  with 
the  sacred  symbol  on  banners,  and  badges,  and 
weapons,  but  wearing  the  spirit  of  the  cross  like  a 
garment,  having  its  doctrines  engraven  on  the  heart, 
and  inspired  and  quickened  into  life  by  its  mysteri- 
ous energy.  It  was  the  cross  that  induced  the  early 
disciples  to  brave  danger  and  death  to  spread  abroad 
the  new  faith.  The  martyr  at  the  stake,  amid  the 
curling  flames,  was  supported  by  it ;  the  exile  from 
home,  banished  to  rude  and  savage  wilds,  loved  it; 
the  prisoner  in  his  chains,  confined  and  scourged, 
tortured  and  bleeding,  turned  to  it,  and  found  satis- 
faction for  all  his  wrongs ;  the  laborer  for  God, 
amid  wild  men  who  had  no  sympathy  for  his  voca- 
tion, carried  the  cross,  and  fainted  not  in  his  anxious 
toil. 

And  such  was  the  effect  of  the  cross  on  the  mind 
of  Mrs.  Newell.  It  sent  her  forth  in  all  the  love  of 


HARRIET    NEWELL. 


29 


womanhood,  and  sustained  her  until  the  close  of 
life.  It  produced  on  her  the  impression  that  it  made 
upon  the  dreamer  Bunyan,  who  saw  it  as  he  was 
escaping  fron  the  city  of  destruction.  He  came  to 
it  with  a  heavy  heart  and  a  burdened  soul ;  but  as 
he  saw  it  the  burden  fell  and  rolled  into  the  sepul- 
chre, and  his  load  was  gone.  He  gazed  with  rap- 
ture and  delight;  and  the  tears  burst  forth  and 
flowed  down  his  cheeks,  and  joy  and  holy  satisfac- 
tion filled  his  soul. 

Here  is  the  great  moving  motive,  one  which  is 
above  all  others,  one  that  is  more  effective  than  all 
others ;  and  by  this  our  heroine  was  animated  and 
cheerevi  in  her  missionary  work. 

Up  to  the  time  of  her  departure  for  India,  the 
mind  of  Miss  Atwood  continued  to  be  exercised 
with  contending  feelings.  At  one  time  the  sacrifice, 
the  toil,  the  labor,  and  self-denial  of  a  missionary  life 
would  rise  up  before  her.  She  would  feel  how  great 
the  trial  must  be  to  leave  all  the  endeared  scenes  of 
youth  and  childhood,  and  go  forth  to  toil,  and  per 
haps  die,  among  strangers  in  a  strange  land.  Dark 
visions  would  often  flit  before  her ;  and  she  felt  how 
terrible  it  must  be  to  sicken  and  expire  on  shores 
where  no  mother's  kind  hand  could  lift  her  an- 
guished head  nor  smooth  her  fevered  pillow.  But 
at  other  times  her  spirit  soared  above  the  toil  and 
Borrow,  and  dwelt  with  rapture  upon  the  bliss,  of 
seeing  some  of  the  poor,  degraded  heathen  females 


30 


HARRIET    NEWELL. 


converted  to  Christ.  The  glory  of  the  great  enter 
prise  presented  itself;  and  she  realized  the  blessed- 
ness of  those  who  leave  father  and  mother,  brother 
and  sister,  houses  and  land,  for  the  promotion  of 
the  kingdom  of  Christ.  From  these  various  strug- 
gles she  came  forth  purified,  dead  to  the  world,  and 
alive  unto  Christ.  Any  sacrifice  she  was  willing  to 
make,  any  toil  endure.  It  was  her  meat  and  drink 
to  do  the  will  of  God  and  accomplish  his  work. 
After  a  full  investigation  of  all  the  privations  and 
sacrifices  of  a  missionary  life,  after  a  solemn  and 
prayerful  estimate  of  all  that  was  to  be  left  behind 
and  all  that  would  be  gained,  she  formed  her  opin- 
ion and  decided  to  go  forth.  A  feeble  woman,  just 
out  of  childhood,  she  linked  her  fate  with  an  un- 
popular and  scorned  enterprise,  and  cast  in  her  lot 
with  the  dark-browed  daughters  of  India. 

We  have  seen  grand  enterprises  commenced  and 
carried  on  ;  we  have  seen  our  fellow-men  gathering 
imperishable  laurels ;  but  never  before  did  the  world 
witness  so  grand  a  spectacle,  with  so  high  an  object 
to  be  accomplished  by  mortals,  as  was  given  in  the 
departure  of  Harriet  Newell  to  teach  the  lessons  of 
Jesus  in  distant  lands.  We  consider  the  career  of 
Napoleon  a  glorious  one.  We  cannot  look  upon 
his  successful  marches  and  battles,  however  much 
we  disapprove  his  course,  without  something  of 
admiration  mingled  with  our  abhorrence.  There 
was  a  gorgeous  glory  which  gathered  around  the 


HARRIET    NEWELL.  31 

character  of  that  emperor  of  blood  which  hides  his 
errors  and  dazzles  the  eyes  of  the  beholder.  But. 
the  true  glory  which  gathered  over  that  little  band 
of  missionaries,  as  they  left  the  snow-covered,  ice- 
bound coast  of  America,  to  find  homes  and  graves 
in  distant  India,  far  outshines  all  the  glitter  of  pomp 
and  imperial  splendor  which  ever  shed  its  rays  upon 
the  brilliant  successes  of  the  monarch  of  France, 
the  conqueror  of  Europe. 

True,  they  went  forth  alone.  No  weeping  church 
followed  them  to  the  water  side  ;  no  crowded  shore 
sent  up  its  wail,  or  echoed  forth  the  fervent  prayer ; 
but  in  the  homes  of  the  people,  in  the  heart  of  God, 
these  holy  men  and  women  were  remembered.  Had 
that  beautiful  hymn  been  composed  for  them,  it 
could  not  have  been  more  appropriate ;  and  as 
they  stood  upon  the  deck  of  the  wave-washed  Car- 
avan, it  must  have  been  the  sentiments  of  all  theii 

hearts. 

"  Scenes  of  sacred  grace  and  pleasure, 

Holy  days  and  Sabbath  bell, 
Richest,  brightest,  sweetest  treasure, 
Can  I  say  a  last  farewell  ? 

Can  I  leave  you, 
Far  in  distant  lands  to  dwell  ? 

Yes,  I  hasten  from  you  gladly  — 

From  the  scenes  I  loved  so  well; 
Far  away,  ye  billows,  bear  me ; 

Lovely,  native  land,  farewell ! 
Pleaded  I  leave  theo, 

Far  in  heathen  lands  to  dwell. 


32  HARRIET    NEWELL. 

In  the  desert  let  me  labor ; 

On  the  mountain  let  me  tell 
How  he  died  —  the  blessed  Savior — 

To  redeem  a  world  from  hell ; 
Let  me  hasten 

Far  in  heathen  lands  to  dwell." 

Miss  Atwood  was  united  in  marriage  to  Mr 
Newell  on  the  9th  of  February,  1812 ;  and  on  the 
19th  the  Caravan  set  sail,  as  before  stated.  The 
voyage  to  Calcutta,  though  attended  with  many 
things  to  render  it  unpleasant  to  a  feeble  American 
woman,  was  not  a  severe  one.  The  weather  most 
of  the  time  was  pleasant ;  and  only  occasionally  did 
the  waves  sweep  across  the  decks  of  the  vessel,  or 
flow  through  the  windows  into  the  cabin.  Mrs. 
Newell  spent  her  time  in  writing  letters  to  her 
American  friends  and  preparing  herself  for  her 
missionary  work.  She  now  had  leisure  to  examine 
her  own  heart  and  descend  into  the  hidden  myste- 
ries of  her  soul ;  she  had  ample  space  to  view  the 
past  and  form  plans  for  the  future ;  she  could  try 
her  motives  by  the  unerring  word  of  God,  and,  by 
humble  prayer  and  careful  meditation,  be  enabled  to 
acquire  strength  which  should  prove  equal  to  her 
trials.  The  cabin  of  a  wave-tossed  vessel,  the  lone- 
liness of  a  voyage  across  the  deep-green  ocean,  a 
separation  from  earth's  homes  and  earth's  hearts, 
were  all  calculated  to  lift  up  the  pious  mind,  and 
centre  the  soul's  best  affections  upon  pure  and  wor- 


HARRIET    NEWELL.  33 

thy   objects.     Whatever   of    care   and   sorrow   she 
might  have  had,  however  much  or  however  little  of 
anxiety  might  have  filled  her  bosom,  such  circum 
stances  were  sufficient  to  bring  her  faith  to  the  most 
severe  test. 

The  voyage  must  have  been  severe  but  healthy 
discipline,  and  doubtless  from  it  was  learned  many 
a  lesson  of  grace  and  duty.  As  the  snow-covered 
hills  of  her  own  dear  home  disappeared ;  as  the  tall 
chimney  at  the  entrance  of  the  harbor,  from  which 
the  nightly  flame  burned  forth  a  beacon  to  the  mari- 
ner to  guide  him  amid  the  storm,  was  lost  in  the 
distance  ;  as  the  first  night  came  on  and  darkness 
gathered  over  the  wide  waste  of  waters;  as  deep 
shadows  fell  upon  the  form  of  the  plunging  ship, — 
the  missionary  cause  must  have  presented  itself  in 
a  new  light,  and,  to  some  extent,  have  been  clothed 
with  sombre  hues.  And  as  time  rolled  on  and  the 
distance  from  home  increased,  that  sacred  call  of 
God,  that  holy  mission  on  which  she  was  employed, 
must  have  appealed  more  strongly  to  the  Christ-like 
heart  of  our  missionary  sister.  The  vessel  encoun- 
tered storm  and  tempest,  the  usual  inconveniences 
of  a  sea  voyage  were  endured,  and  danger  in  a 
thousand  threatening  forms  appeared ;  but  the  hand 
which  formed  the  channels  of  the  sea  preserved  his 
servants,  and  amid  storm  and  darkness  guided  the 
vessel  which  bore  them  to  homes  and  graves  in  the 
dark  places  of  the  earth. 


34  HARRIET    NEWELL. 

On  her  passage,  Mrs.  Newell  kept  an  interesting 
journal,  not  only  of  her  own   feelings,  but  also  of 
the  incidents  that  rendered  the  voyage  pleasant  or 
painful  and  checkered  it  with  evil  or  good.     And 
such  incidents   there    are   always.      When    on    the 
ocean,  far  from  land,  for  the  first  time,  the  dullest 
and  most  stupid  mind  cannot  fail  of  being  aroused 
to  new  and  awful  emotions.     Man  learns  of  God  at 
such  an  hour,  and  finds  new  proof  of  his  grandeur 
and  glory  in  every  dashing  wave  and  every  whis- 
tling  blast.     With  but  a  single  inch  between  him 
and  a  watery  death,  he  gazes  from  his  narrow  deck 
upon  the  boundless  expanse  of  tossing,  foam-crested 
billows;  while,  as  far  as  his  eye  can  stretch,  not  a 
foot  of  land  appears.     His  vessel  may  be   on   fire, 
she  may  fill  with  water,  she  may  be  riven  by  light- 
ning ;  but  there  is  no  friendly  sail  to  which  wrecked 
man  may  fly  and  be  safe.     His  ship  will  founder  in 
mid  ocean,  while  not  a  single  form  appears  to  lend 
the  helping  hand,  and  not  an  eye  is  seen  flowing 
with  tears  of  pity ;  nothing  is  heard  but  the  moan 
of  ocean ;  nothing  is  seen  but  the  sweeping  surge, 
as  it  passes  on,  leaving  no  track  of  the   submerged 
vessel. 

Confined  in  towns  and  cities,  enclosed  in  walls  of 
stone  and  brick,  chained  to  the  wheel  of  custom,  the 
soul  of  man  becomes  contracted  and  dwarfed.  All 
around  are  monuments  of  human  skill,  and  every 
thing  as  little  as  the  human  rnind.  But  when  he 


HARRIET    NEWELL.  35 

steps  beyond  the  crowds  of  life  and  embarks  on 
the  bosom  of  the  ocean,  he  begins  to  see  Divinity  in 
its  most  awful  forms.  He  realizes  the  insignifi- 
cance of  the  creature  and  the  majesty  of  the  al- 
mighty Maker. 

So  felt  Mrs.  Newell,  as  she  stood  upon  the  deck 
of  her  vessel  and  gazed  upon  the  wonders  of  the 
deep.  Each  wave,  as  it  dashed  against  the  sides  of 
the  brig  or  rolled  across  her  decks,  seemed  impressed 
by  the  hand  of  God ;  and  in  these  scenes  she  realized, 
more  than  ever  before,  the  grandeur  and  glory  of 
Jehovah.  She  saw  him  mirrored  out  in  the  starry 
canopy  above  her  head,  and  in  the  liquid  mountains 
which  lifted  up  their  forms,  and  anon  sunk  into 
peaceful  rest  beneath  her  feet. 

On  the  17th  of  June  the  Caravan  reached  Cal- 
cutta and  anchored  in  the  harbor.  During  the  pas- 
sage along  the  river  the  vessel  was  hailed  by  boat- 
loads of  naked  natives,  who  brought  on  board 
cocoa  nuts,  bananas,  and  dates  in  great  profusion ; 
while  others  were  seen  on  the  banks  reposing  in  the 
sun,  or  bathing  in  the  waters  of  the  Ganges,  or 
diving  beneath  the  surface  for  the  shellfish  which 
are  found  there ;  while  beyond,  the  country  was  seer 
iu  all  the  beauty  of  verdure  and  delight,  as  ever  an<? 
anon  the  Hindoo  cottage  and  the  white  pagoda 
reared  themselves  amid  the  trees  which  grew  upon 
the  shoreside. 

On  the  arrival  of  the  missionaries  at  Calcutta, 
8 


36  HARRIET    NEWELL. 

they  repaired  to  the  residence  of  Dr.  Carey,  wheie 
they  found  Mr.  Marshman  and  Mr.  Ward,  all  of 
whom  were  connected  with  the  English  Baptist 
mission  station  at  Serampore.  By  invitation  of 
Dr.  Carey  they  visited  the  station,  and  were  treated 
with  the  greatest  kindness.  But  their  hopes  of  use- 
fulness were  destined  to  be  blasted.  The  East  India 
Company  was  opposed  to  all  attempts  to  Christian- 
ize the  natives,  and  threw  all  their  influence  against 
the  divine  cause  of  missions.  As  soon  as  the  gov- 
ernment became  apprised  of  the  object  of  Mr.  New- 
ell and  his  associates,  orders  were  issued  for  them  to 
leave  the  country  immediately.  After  a  vast  deal 
of  parleying  with  the  civil  powers,  permission  was 
obtained  to  reside  at  the  Isle  of  France ;  and  on  the 
4th  of  August,  1812,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Newell  took 
passage  on  board  the  Gillespie  for  that  place.  Sor- 
row and  distress  now  began  to  roll  upon  them  in 
deep,  sweeping  waves.  The  crew  of  the  vessel 
were  profane  and  irreligious,  the  weather  boister- 
ous and  unpleasant ;  while  the  spirits  of  the  mission- 
aries themselves  were  at  a  low  ebb.  For  some 
time  no  progress  was  made,  and  the  frown  of  Prov- 
idence seemed  to  rest  upon  them.  What  purpose 
God  had  in  view  in  surrounding  them  with  such 
trials,  they  knew  not ;  but  with  humble  faith  in  all 
his  allotments  they  bore  submissively,  bat  sadly, 
this  new  trial  of  their  devotion.  The  delicate  state 
of  Mrs.  Nepali's  health  rendered  their  sorrows 


HARRIET    NEWELL. 


37 


doubly  annoying  to  her  sensitive  and  refined  mind 
She  shrunk  from  a  contact  with  the  rude  beings 
around  her,  and  in  the  society  of  her  husband  alone 
found  enjoyment;  and  even  this  was  not  free  from 
interruption.  The  morning  and  evening  prayer  was  • 
disturbed  by  the  profane  jest  or  the  blasphemous 
ribaldry  of  God-hating  men,  who  viewed  our  mis- 
sionaries as  deluded  fanatics,  justly  deserving  the 
contempt  of  all.  Even  the  respect  due  to  the  weaker 
sex  was  not  wholly  observed ;  and  the  pious  woman 
was  often  compelled  to  listen  to  expressions  which 
would  have  brought  a  blush  to  the  cheek  of  the 
strong  man.  Sickness  and  sorrow  found  but  little 
sympathy  ;  and  the  days  seemed  long  and  tedious, 
even  to  one  who  had  not  learned  to  complain  of  the 
wise  discipline  of  a  Father's  hand. 

While  on  this  voyage,  about  three  weeks  before 
their  arrival  at  the  place  of  destination,  she  gave 
birth  to  a  daughter,  and  became  a  mother.  The 
sweet  infant  lived  but  five  days ;  "  blushed  into  life 
and  died."  The  day  before  its  death,  the  rite  of  the 
church,  by  which  the  little  stranger  into  this  cold 
world  was  given  to  God,  was  performed.  They 
called  her  by  the  mother's  name,  and  watched  over 
her  until  she  breathed  her  last  breath  upon  her 
mother's  bosom,  and  then  sunk  the  form  into  the 
cold  waters  of  the  deep.  As  the  corpse  was  low- 
ered down  over  the  side  of  the  vessel,  holy  voices 
sung  the  sweet  and  tender  hymn, — 


38  HARRIET    NEWELL. 

"  So  fades  the  lovely,  blooming  flower, 
Frail,  smiling  solace  of  an  hour ; 
So  soon  our  transient  comforts  fly, 
And  pleasures  only  bloom  to  die." 

Soon  after  the  death  of  her  babe,  Mrs.  Ne\VL.4 
discovered  symptoms  of  the  malady  which  soon  car- 
ried her  to  an  untimely  grave.  From  the  first,  she 
had  no  hope  of  recovery.  Several  of  her  friends 
had  died  of  the  same  disease  ;  and  when  it  fastened 
itself  upon  her  system,  she  knew  that  her  time  had 
come.  The  slow,  wasting  consumption  was  on  her 
frame,  and  her  days  were  nearly  run  out.  But  the 
approach  of  death  she  viewed  with  perfect  compo- 
sure. Though  far  from  home,  far  from  all  the  en- 
deared scenes  of  youth,  from  the  roof  which  shel- 
tered her  in  infancy,  from  the  mother  whose  gentle 
hand  guided  her  up  to  womanhood,  she  was  tran- 
quil. Death  was  only  a  dark  shadow,  which  re- 
treated before  her  as  she  advanced,  and  left  her 
standing  in  the  light  of  a  cloudless  day. 

While  on  her  dying  pillow  she  read  through  the 
book  of  Job,  and  derived  from  its  hallowed  counsels 
much  divine  support  and  comfort.  While  contem- 
plating the  sufferings  of  that  godly  man,  her  own 
trials  dwindled  away,  and  she  lost  sight  of  her 
own  anguish  in  the  deeper  woes  of  another.  Often 
did  she  ask,  as  she  remembered  what  others  had 
endured  and  thought  what  trials  some  had  experi- 
enced, — 


HARRIET    NEWELL.  39 

"  Shall  I  be  carried  to  the  skies 

On  flowery  beds  of  ease, 
While  others  fought  to  win  the  prize, 
And  sailed  through  bloody  seas  ?  " 

Sometimes  she  wondered  why  she  should  be  thus 
early  taken  away.  She  had  left  home  and  friends 
to  labor  for  God  in  a  heathen  land ;  and  why  at  the 
very  onset  he  should  call  her  to  the  grave,  she  could 
not  understand.  The  great  desire  of  her  heart  was 
to  be  the  humble  instrument  in  the  conversion  of 
sinners.  She  wished  to  win  souls  to  Christ  —  to 
turn  the  attention  of  the  dying  heathen  to  the  saving 
cross.  Hence,  when  she  found  that,  ere  her  work 
had  fairly  commenced,  she  was  to  be  summoned 
away  to  her  reward,  torn  from  the  arms  of  her  hus- 
band, and  removed  beyond  the  province  of  toil,  she 
failed  to  read  the  purpose  of  her  Maker.  All  was 
gloom,  and  in  calm  submission  she  bowed  her 
head  to  the  coming  storm.  What  was  dark 
now  she  hoped  to  understand  when  the  secrets 
of  all  hearts  are  known,  and  trusted  that  God  was 
able  to  glorify  himself  as  much  in  her  death  as  in 
her  life. 

During  her  sickness  she  gave  expression  to  the 
feelings  of  her  heart,  and  proved  to  all  around  her 
that  death  had  lost  dominion  over  her;  that  the 
grave  had  secured  no  victory  ;  and  when  she  met  the 
terrors  of  one  and  the  silence  of  the  other,  it  was  as 
the  conqueror  meets  his  smitten  foe.  Her  last  words 


40  HARRIET    NEWELL. 

were,  "  How  long,  O  Lord,  how  long  ?  "  and  with 
this  sentence  on  her  lips  she  passed  away. 

Mrs.  Newell  died  on  Monday,  the  30th  of  Novem- 
ber, 1812,  at  the  Isle  of  France,  leaving  her  husband 
to  labor  alone  for  the  conversion  of  the  heathen. 
After  the  death  of  his  wife  Mr.  Newell  removed  to 
Ceylon,  and  from  thence  to  Bombay,  where,  after 
laboring  a  few  years  and  doing  his  Master's  work  in 
tears  and  sorrow,  he  went  down  to  his  grave  on  the 
17th  of  May,  1821. 

The  scene  now  closes.  We  have  followed  a  de- 
voted servant  of  Christ  from  youth  to  womanhood  — 
from  early  childhood  to  an  early  grave.  It  is  pleas- 
ant to  contemplate  such  an  example,  to  shed  tears 
of  gratitude  over  such  a  tomb.  The  name  we  pro- 
nounce deserves  to  be  recorded  in  a  more  conspicu- 
ous place  in  the  book  of  fame  than  any  name  which 
has  gathered  gory  laurels  on  the  wet  field  of  car- 
nage; she  deserves  a  higher  monument  than  rises 
over  the  resting-place  of  earth's  proudest  conquer- 
or—  a  monument  not  of  marble,  nor  of  brass,  nor 
of  gold,  but  one  which  shall  lift  its  summit  until  a 
halo  of  eternal  light  shall  gather  about  it  and  gild 
it  with  the  beams  of  glory.  And  such  a  monu- 
ment she  has.  When  the  clouds  and  mists  of  earth 
are  dissipated  we  shall  see  it,  sinking  its  base  deep 
as  the  darkness  of  a  world  of  heathenism,  a  id  lift- 
ing its  summit  high  as  the  throne  of  God. 

Harriet  Newell  was  the  great  protomartyr  of 


HARRIET    NEWELL.  41 

American  missions.  She  fell  wounded  by  death  in 
the  very  vestibule  of  the  sacred  cause.  Her  memory 
belongs  not  to  the  body  of  men  who  sent  her  forth, 
not  to  the  denomination  to  whose  creed  she  had 
subscribed,  but  to  the  church  — to  the  cause  of  mis- 
sions. With  the  torch  of  Truth  in  her  hand  she 
led  the  way  down  into  a  valley  of  darkness,  through 
which  many  have  followed.  Her  work  was  short, 
her  toil  soon  ended ;  but  she  fell,  cheering,  by  her 
dying  words  and  her  high  example,  the  missionaries 
of  all  coming  time.  She  was  the  first,  but  not  the 
only  martyr.  Heathen  lands  are  dotted  over  with 
the  graves  of  fallen  Christians ;  missionary  women 
sleep  on  almost  every  shore  ;  and  the  bones  of  some 
are  whitening  in  the  fathomless  depths  of  the  ocean. 

Never  will  the  influence  of  the  devoted  woman 
whose  life  and  death  are  here  portrayed  be  esti- 
mated properly  until  the  light  of  an  eternal  day 
shall  shine  on  all  the  actions  of  men.  We  are  to 
measure  her  glory,  not  by  what  she  suffered,  for 
others  have  suffered  more  than  she  did.  But  we 
must  remember  that  she  went  out  when  the  mis- 
sionary enterprise  was  in  its  infancy  —  when  even 
the  best  of  men  looked  upon  it  with  suspicion.  The 
tide  of  opposition  she  dared  to  stem ;  and  with  no 
example,  no  predecessor  from  American  shores,  she 
went  out  to  rend  the  veil  of  darkness  which  gath- 
ered over  all  the  nations  of  the  East. 

Things  have  changed  since  then.     Our  missiona- 


42 


HARRIET    NEWELL. 


ries  go  forth  with  the  approval  of  all  the  good ;  and 
the  odium  which  once  attended  such  a  life  is  swept 
away.  It  is  to  some  extent  a  popular  thing  to  be  a 
missionary,  although  the  work  is  still  one  of  hard- 
ship and  suffering.  It  is  this  fact  which  gathers 
such  a  splendor  around  the  name  of  Harriet  Newell, 
and  invests  her  short,  eventful  life  with  such  a  charm. 
She  went  when  no  foot  had  trodden  out  the  path, 
and  was  the  first  American  missionary  ever  called 
to  an  eternal  reward.  While  she  slumbers  in  her 
grave,  her  name  is  mentioned  with  affection  by  a 
missionary  church.  And  thus  it  should  be.  She 
has  set  us  a  glorious  example ;  she  has  set  an  ex- 
ample to  the  church  in  every  land  and  age ;  and  her 
name  will  be  mingled  with  the  loved  ones  who  are 
falling  year  by  year  ;  and  if,  when  the  glad  millen- 
nium comes  and  the  earth  is  converted  to  God, 
some  crowns  brighter  than  others  shall  be  seen  arnid 
the  throng  of  the  ransomed,  one  of  those  crowns 
will  be  found  upon  the  head  of  HARRIET  NEWELL. 


CHAPTER 


H.  JUDSON, 

OF  BUBMAH. 

OTORIETY  is  one  thing,  and  true  glory  is 
quite  another  thing.  Many  persons  have 
become  notorious  around  whose  lives  no 
true  glory  or  dignity  has  appeared  ;  and 
many  men  have  been  honorable  in  the  highest  sense 
who  have  lived  unknown  to  fame,  and  unheard  of 
beyond  a  narrow  boundary. 

The  world's  estimate  of  glory  is  a  false  one.  It 
attaches  too  much  importance  to  physical  force,  to 
noisy  pomp,  to  the  glitter  and  show  of  conquest,  and 
gives  too  little  honor  to  the  silent  but  majestic  move- 
ments of  moral  heroes. 

Had  any  body  of  men  labored  long  and  suffered 
much  to  save  poor  human  life  and  draw  from  burn- 
ing dwelling  or  sinking  wreck  some  fellow-man, 
their  deeds  would  be  mentioned  in  every  circle; 
humane  societies  would  award  them  tokens  of  dis- 
tinction and  approbation;  and  they  would  be  deemed 

.     (43) 


44 


ANN     H.    JUDSON- 


worthy  of  exalted  honor.  Nor  would  it  be  wrong 
thus  to  give  them  praise.  The  man  who  risks  his 
life  to  save  another  deserves  a  higher,  prouder  mon- 
ument than  ever  lifted  itself  above  the  tombs  of 
fallen  warriors  who  on  the  gory  field  have  slaugh- 
tered their  thousands. 

Nor  will  the  deserved  approbation  of  the  great 
and  good  of  earth  long  be  withheld  from  the  heralds 
of  salvation  on  heathen  shores.  The  majesty  of  the 
missionary  enterprise  is  beginning  to  develop  itself; 
success  is  crowning  the  toil  of  years  ;  and  heathen- 
dom is  assuming  a  new  aspect.  Under  the  faithful 
labors  of  self-denying  men,  the  wilderness  is  begin- 
ning to  blossom  as  the  rose.  Here  and  there,  amid 
the  sands  of  the  wide  desert  once  parched  by  sin 
and  consumed  by  the  fiery  blaze  of  heathenish  cru- 
elty, the  plants  of  grace  are  beginning  to  appear,  and 
Christian  churches  are  springing  up  to  spread  them- 
selves like  green  vines  upon  the  broken  ruins  of  de- 
molished idols. 

It  is  too  late  now  in  the  world's  history,  too  late 
in  the  progress  of  thought,  to  vindicate  the  course 
pursued  by  the  two  pioneer  female  missionaries. 
When  the  Caravan  sailed  down  the  harbor  of  the 
"  City  of  Peace,"  there  were  enough  to  curl  the  lip 
and  point  the  finger  of  scorn.  The  devoted  mes- 
sengers of  Jesus  were  charged  with  indelicacy,  with 
a  false  ambition,  with  a  spirit  of  romance  and  ad- 
venture, with  a  desire  for  ease  and  gain.  As  time 


ANN     H.   JUDSON.  45 

rolled  on,  all  these  charges  were  withdrawn  ;  the 
characters,  views,  and  feelings  of  these  heroic  women 
weie  raised  above  suspicion,  and  now  they  are  en- 
veloped in  a  flood  of  glory. 

"  They  left  not  home  to  cross  the  briny  sea 

With  the  proud  conqueror's  ambitious  aim, 
To  wrong  the  guiltless,  to  enslave  the  free, 

And  win  a  bloodstained  wreath  of  dreadful  fame 
By  deeds  unworthy  of  the  Christian  name." 

Their  errand  was  to  carry  mercy  to  the  perishing 
and  hope  to  the  despairing  ;  and  in  the  name  of  their 
great  Master  they  executed  their  high  commission. 
Depending  alone  on  God,  and  inspired  by  his  grace, 
they  labored  on,  amid  all  the  doubts  and  sneers  of 
others,  until  their  holy  lives  and  correct  deportment 
challenged  the  approbation  of  the  most  sceptical,  — 
until  God  honored  their  work  by  great  success,  — 
until  men,  hardened  men,  began  to  yield. 

"  And  by  degrees  the  bless6d  fruits  were  seen 
In  many  a  contrite  and  converted  heart, 
Fruits  which  might  cause  unbidden  tears  to  start 
From  eyes  unused  to  weep ;  because  they  told 
Faith  was  their  polar  star,  and  God's  word  their  guide." 

And  future  ages  will  honor  them.  When  the  names 
of  Mary  and  Elizabeth,  of  Joan  of  Arc  with  her 
wild  enthusiasm,  of  De  Stael  and  her  literary  con- 
temporaries, have  all  been  lost,  these  will  live  as  fresh 
as  ever. 


46  ANN     H.   JUDSON. 

Ann  H.  Judson  was  bom  at  Bradford,  December 
22,  1789.  She  was  the  daughter  of  John  and  Re- 
becca Hasseltine,  worthy  inhabitants  of  that  pleas- 
ant village.  Her  childhood  was  passed  within  sight 
of  the  hocie  which  contained  the  friends,  and  around 
which  clustered  the  employments  and  pursuits,  of 
Harriet  Newell.  With  only  a  narrow  river  rolling 
between  them,  these  two  devoted  servants  of  God 
passed  through  the  period  of  youth,  little  thinking 
how  their  names  and  fortunes  were  to  be  linked  to- 
gether in  the  holy  cause  of  human  good.  Like  her 
beloved  associate,  Miss  Hasseltine  was  early  in  life 
a  pupil  at  Bradford  Academy,  and  made  commend- 
able progress  in  her  studies.  There  she  was  beloved 
by  all.  The  teachers  regarded  her  as  an  industrious, 
dutiful,  and  talented  scholar ;  her  associates  looked 
upon  her  as  a  sincere,  openhearted,  cheerful  com- 
panion. Unlike  Mrs.  Newell,  who  was  sedate  and 
grave,  exhibiting  a  seriousness  almost  beyond  her 
years,  Miss  Hasseltine  was  ardent,  gay,  and  active. 
She  loved  amusement  and  pleasure,  and  was  found 
seeking  enjoyment  in  all  the  avenues  of  virtuous 
life.  One  of  her  schoolmates,  speaking  of  her, 
says,  "  Where  Ann  is,  no  one  can  be  gloomy  or 
unhappy.  Her  cheerful  countenance,  her  sweet 
smile,  her  happy  disposition,  her  keen  wit,  her  lively 
conduct,  never  rude  nor  boisterous,  will  dispel  the 
shades  of  care  and  hang  the  smiles  of  summer  upon 
the  sorrows  of  the  coldest  heart."  Her  animation 


ANN     H.    JUDSON.  47 

gave  life  to  all  around  her,  and  made  her,  at  school, 
an  unusual  favorite  ;  at  home,  the  joy  of  her  father's 
dwelling.     It  was  probably  this  cheerfulness  of  her 
natural  disposition  which  in  after  years  enabled  her 
to  endure  such  protracted  sufferings,  and,  by  the  side 
of  her  missionary  husband,  smile  amid  clanking  fet- 
ters and  gloomy  dungeons.     She  loved  to  look  upon 
the  bright  side  of  every  picture,  and  seldom  spent 
an   hour  in  tears  over  any  imaginary  sorrow.     On 
the  front  of  evils  she  generally  discerned  signs  of 
good ;  and  often,  while  others  were  in  sorrow,  her 
heart  was  glad.     Her  sedate  parents  looked  upon 
these  exhibitions  of  cheerful  disposition  with  some 
feelings  of  regret,  and  often  chided  their  child  for 
what  they  deemed  an  uneasy  and  restless  spirit,  little 
1  hi n king  that  this  very  cheerfulness  was  to  sustain 
her  under  many  a  trial  which  would  have  bowed 
others  to  the  earth  with  crushed  and  broken  spirits, 
God  seemed  to  have  adapted  her  to  the  very  position 
in  which   he  designed  to  place  her ;  and  her  whole 
after  career  gave  evidence  of  the  wisdom  of  the 
divine   arrangement.      Had   she   been   of   different 
mould,  she  would  have  sunk  ere  half  her  work  was 
done,  ere  half  her  toils  were  over. 

While  at  Bradford  Academy,  Miss  Hasseltine  be- 
en i  i/c  a  subject  of  renewing  grace.  Her  own  account 
of  her  conversion,  found  in  her  published  memoir 
and  elsewhere,  is  of  the  deepest  and  most  thrilling 
interest  to  every  pious  heart.  During  the  first  six- 


48  ANN     H.   JUDSON. 

teen  years  of  her  life,  she,  according  to  her  own 
statement,  had  few  convictions.  She  had  been 
taught  that  she  must  be  moral  and  virtuous,  and  in 
this  way  avoid  suffering  and  secure  peace  of  con- 
science. The  awful  necessity  of  being  "  born  again  " 
did  not  press  itself  upon  her  attention.  Light  and 
vain  amusements  engrossed  much  of  her  time,  and 
employed  many  hours  which  should  have  been  given 
to  God  and  the  practice  of  holiness.  The  prayers 
which  she  learned  in  youth  were  now  forgotten, 
her  Bible  neglected,  and  her  mind  given  up  to  vain 
and  sinful  pleasure.  She  did  not  realize  that  she 
was  immortal;  that  she  was  a  traveller  to  a  long  and 
unknown  eternity  ;  but  the  present  hour,  the  present 
moment,  received  all  her  care  and  engrossed  all  her 
attention.  From  this  state  she  was  aroused  by  see- 
ing in  a  little  volume  which  she  took  up  to  read  on 
Sabbath  morning,  just  before  going  to  the  house  of 
God,  this  solemn  sentence :  "  She  that  liveth  in  pleas- 
ure is  dead  while  she  liveth."  The  words  sunk  deep 
into  her  thoughtless  heart.  In  vain  she  strove  to 
banish  them  ;  but  they  would  return  upon  her  mem- 
ory, and  linger  there  with  tormenting  obstinacy. 
Vain  was  it  that  she  mingled  in  scenes  of  gayety 
and  mirth ;  vainly  did  she  become  "  the  gayest  of 
the  gay."  The  conviction  became  stronger,  as  each 
week  rolled  away,  that  she  was  a  lost  sinner.  Under 
the  influence  of  divine  truth  she  continued  to  be- 
come more  deeply  impressed  with  the  importance 


ANN     H.   JUDSON.  49 

of  giving  her  heart  to  God  and  being  a  new  creature. 
She  herself  says,  "  I  lost  all  relish  for  amusements ; 
felt  melancholy  and  dejected ;  and  the  solemn  truth 
that  I  must  obtain  a  new  heart,  or  perish  forever, 
lay  with  weight  upon  my  mind."  At  length  her 
feelings  became  so  overpowering  that  she  could  not 
confine  them  within  her  own  bosom.  God  had 
rolled  such  a  weight  of  conviction  on  her  mind  that 
she  was  almost  crushed  to  the  earth.  How  God 
could  forgive  her  sins,  she  could  not  see.  How  one 
so  guilty,  so  rebellious,  so  hardened,  could  obtain 
mercy,  she  did  not  know.  Instead,  at  this  time,  of 
giving  her  heart  to  God,  she  resorted  to  other  means 
to  find  relief  from  sin.  She  gave  up  many  of  the 
comforts  of  life,  locked  herself  into  her  room,  and 
spent  many  weary  hours  in  self-imposed  penance. 
Against  the  holy  claims  of  God  her  heart  soon 
rebelled,  and  she  longed  to  be  taken  out  of  her 
misery. 

At  length  she  attained  a  more  scriptural  view  of 
the  way  of  salvation ;  she  saw  Christ  as  a  vicarious 
sacrifice,  and  felt  that,  if  saved  at  all,  it  must  be  by 
his  blood,  and  not  by  her  own  imperfect  righteous- 
ness. This  view  of  Jesus  was  sweet  and  precious. 
He  had  become,  not  the  Savior  of  the  world,  but  her 
own  Savior ;  he  had  died,  not  merely  for  the  sins  of 
the  race,  but  for  her  sins ;  and  in  this  sacred  con- 
templation her  soul  found  sweet  relief.  The  tortur- 
ing load  of  fears  was  gone  ;  one  sight  of  Christ  had 


50  ANN     H.    JUDSON. 

changed  the  heart  and  taken  away  its  grief  and  sin. 
Like  a  liberated  slave  she  rejoiced  in  perfect  free- 
dom, and  her  happy  soul  went  out  in  joyful  thanks 
to  Him  who  had  wrought  the  work. 

With  a  heart  changed  by  God,  she  seemed  to  pass 
from  rapture  to  rapture,  from  bliss  to  bliss.  Beneath 
the  operations  of  grace  her  mind  and  her  heart 
seemed  to  be  enlarged,  and  to  a  wonderful  extent 
she  drank  in  the  truth  of  the  inspired  word.  Doc- 
trines which  until  now  had  been  all  shrouded  in 
darkness  were  readily  comprehended.  The  great 
plan  of  salvation  by  the  cross  excited  her  wonder 
and  admiration,  and  she  loved  to  dwell  upon  it  as 
the  way  in  which  she  herself  had  been  saved.  All 
the  energy  of  her  soul  seemed  to  be  aroused  to  ac- 
tion. She  was  in  a  new  world,  inspired  by  new 
hopes,  living  a  new  life,  a  new  creature. 

The  character  of  Miss  Hasseltine's  mind  may  be 
inferred  from  the  nature  of  the  books  which,  at  this 
period  of  her  experience,  she  read  with  the  greatest 
eagerness.  Instead  of  resorting  to  works  of  a  su- 
perficial cast  for  instruction,  she  selected  the  pro- 
found dissertations  of  our  most  learned  theologians, 
and  read  with  much  interest,  as  we  are  informed  by 
her  biographer,  "  the  works  of  Edwards,  Hopkins, 
Bellamy,  and  Doddridge."  In  the  investigation  of 
the  deep  and  awful  things  of  God  she  spent  much 
of  her  time,  and,  with  a  humble  desire  to  know  the 
truth  and  obey  it,  sought  wisdom  from  on  high- 


ANN     H.   JUDSON.  51 

On  the  14th  of  September,  1806,  Miss  Hasseltine 
made  a  public  profession  of  religion,  and  connected 
herself  with  the  Congregational  church  in  Bradford, 
and  for  the  first  time  partook  with  the  company  of 
believers  of  the  broken  emblems  of  a  Savior's  infi- 
nite compassion.  The  observance  of  this  ordinance 
was  full  of  blessing ;  at  the  table,  according  to  her 
own  testimony,  she  renewed  her  covenant  with  her 
Maker,  and  more  solemnly  than  ever  gave  herself  to 
the  holy  work  of  God.  She  felt  how  needful  the 
assistance  of  a  higher  power  was  to  keep  her  from 
the  snares  into  which  young  Christians  are  so  liable 
to  fall. 

After  leaving  the  academy,  Miss  H.  engaged  as  a 
teacher,  and  with  considerable  success  employed 
herself  in  her  vocation,  in  Haverhill,  Salem,  and 
Newbury.  Teaching  with  her  was  not  an  ordinary 
employment;  she  remembered  that  her  pupils  had 
souls  as  well  as  bodies ;  and  while  she  was  striving 
to  expand  the  youthful  mind,  she  also  endeavored  to 
improve  the  youthful  heart,  and  impress  upon  the 
conscience  those  lessons  of  truth  which  time  could 
never  efface.  It  was  at  the  same  conference  in 
which  the  acquaintance  between  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
Newell  commenced  that  Mr.  Judson  was  intro- 
duced to  the  subject  of  this  sketch.  He  was  then 
in  need  of  a  companion  who  would  share  his  anxie- 
ties, his  labors,  and  his  sorrows;  and  he  fixed  upon 
Miss  HasseMne  as  the  one  whose  tastes  and  feelings 


52  <A.NN     H.   JUDSON. 

most  accorded  with  his  own.     He  was  probably  at- 
tracted by  her  ardent  piety,  her  brilliant  intellect 
and  her  joyous  spirit.     Having  duly  considered  the 
subject,  he  gave  her  an  invitation  to  go  out  M'ith 
him  to  distant  India,  and  be  his  companion  in  the 
brightest  hour  of  his  prosperity  and  in  the  darkest 
moment  of  his  adversity.     To  decide  the  question 
was  not  an  easy  matter.     It  was  connected  -vith 
obligations  which  she  did  not  hastily  assume,  and 
hence  it  was  several  months  ere  she  had  resolved  to 
go.     She  was  at  times  fearful  that  her  disposition 
for  what  was  in  itself  romantic  and  strange  would 
bias  her  judgment  and  lead. her  to  pursue  a  course 
which  she  should  regret  when  too  late  to  turn  back. 
Hence  she  brought  all  her  feelings  and  motives  to  a 
severe  test,  and  looked  down  deeply  into  the  hidden 
mystery  of  her  heart.     Before  God  she  laid  herself 
completely  open,  and  sought,  by  humble  supplica- 
tion, his  divine  direction.     With    no  example   but 
that  of  Harriet  Newell,  who  had  just  consecrated 
herself  to  the  work,  she  decided  to  make  India  her 
home,  and  suffering  and  privation  her  lot.     Her  let- 
ters upon  this  subject,  about  this  time,  abound  with 
passages  of  thrilling  interest,  and  give  evidence  that 
the  subject  of  missions  absorbed  her  whole  attention 
and  pervaded  her  whole  nature. 

On  the  5th  of  February,  1812,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Jud- 
son  were  married  at  Bradford;  on  the  16th  Mr. 
Judson  and  his  associates  were  ordained  in  Salem, 


ANN     H.    JUDSON. 


53 


and  on  the  19th  they  sailed  for  Calcutta.  While 
on  the  passage,  a  change  occurred  in  the  feelings 
and  views  of  Mr.  Judson  which  materially  changed 
his  whole  course.  He  was  aware  that  at  Serampore 
the  Baptists  had  established  a  mission  station  which 
was  in  successful  operation.  He  knew  that  he 
should  come  in  contact  with  the  peculiar  views  of 
that  denomination,  and  be  under  the  necessity  of 
replying  to  the  objections  which  would  be  urged 
against  his  own  sentiments.  His  own  mind  was  at 
rest  upon  the  subject;  but  he  wished  to  be  fully 
armed  against  all  the  arguments  which  he  should 
meet  on  his  arrival.  To  prepare  himself  for  an  en- 
counter with  Dr.  Carey  and  his  associates,  he  com- 
menced the  diligent  study  of  the  word  of  God  and 
such  works  as  he  had  in  his  possession.  As  he  ad- 
vanced in  his  investigation,  doubts  began  to  thicken 
around  him  ;  his  mind,  instead  of  being  more  fully 
convinced,  began  to  waver ;  the  arguments  of  Bap- 
tists he  did  not  know  how  to  overcome.  Thus  it 
continued  for  a  while,  until,  a  short  time  after  their 
arrival,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Judson  threw  aside  their  for- 
mer views  of  baptism,  and  adopted  the  sentiments 
of  another  denomination.  The  particulars  of  this 
change  are  given  by  Mrs.  Judson  in  a  letter  to  her 
friends.  By  her  we  are  informed  that  for  a  long 
time  her  husband's  new  notions  did  not  correspond 
with  her  own.  With  woman's  ingenuity  and  skill, 
she  sought  to  dissuade  him  from  any  public  state- 


54  ANN     H.    JUDSON. 

ment,  and  even  from  an  investigation  of  the  subject 
She  well  knew  to  what  such  a  step  would  lead. 
The  friends  who  had  been  so  kind  to  her,  who  were 
then  supporting  her,  who  were  willing  still  to  sup- 
port her,  would  be  obliged  to  withdraw  their  aid. 
They  could  not,  in  conscience,  support  a  missionary 
who  was  promulgating  what  they  deemed  an  error, 
and  consequently  would  recall  her  husband  to  Amer- 
ica. Nor  was  this  the  worst  She  had  many  per- 
sonal friends  who  would  be  unable  to  appreciate  her 
motives  and  understand  her  true  position.  They 
would  be  surprised,  grieved,  and  perhaps  offended. 
And  to  be  encountered,  was  the  odium  of  changing 
one's  religious  opinions,  the  charge  of  fickleness, 
and  the  consequent  loss  of  reputation.  Besides,  the 
change,  if  made,  would  be  a  small  one  —  simply  a 
question  of  difference  between  the  application  to  the 
body  of  a  few  drops  of  water  and  an  entire  immer- 
sion. This,  to  her  mind,  was  a  small  change,  which 
to  her  companion  involved  great  consequences. 
Hence  she  endeavored  to  have  him  give  up  the  sub- 
ject and  quiet  his  mind  upon  his  previous  opinions. 
Laughing,  she  told  him,  "  if  he  became  a  Baptist, 
she  would  not."  But  the  examination  had  been 
commenced,  and  could  not  be  given  up;  and 
ere  it  was  completed,  she  herself  was  a  convert. 
That  she  was  sincere,  we  have  no  room  to  doubt ; 
by  the  change  she  had  every  thing  to  lose  and 
nothing  to  gain.  And  it  was  made  willingly,  at 


ANN     H.    JUDSON.  55 

last;  when  her  judgment  was  convinced,  she  hesi- 
tated not. 

The  brethren  at  Serampore  knew  nothing  of  the 
change  of  views  .until  they  received  a  letter  from 
Mr.  Judson,  asking  baptism  at  their  hands.  That  it 
was  to  them  an  occasion  of  gladness,  we  need  not 
state.  Weary  with  toil,  they  received  this  addition 
to  their  number  as  a  gift  of  God,  sent  at  this  time 
to  stay  up  their  hands  and  encourage  their  hearts. 
It  gave  them  new  strength  to  meet  the  tide  of  op- 
position and  bear  up  under  the  heavy  load  of  mis- 
sionary care  and  anxiety. 

They  were  baptized  on  the  6th  day  of  September, 
in  the  Baptist  chapel  at  Calcutta,  and  shortly  after 
Mr.  Judson  gave  his  reasons  for  the  change  in  a 
sermon  which  has  already  passed  through  several 
editions,  and  which  is  regarded  by  his  friends  as  a 
conclusive  argument. 

Whatever  may  be  the  opinion  in  regard  to  the 
correctness  of  Mr.  J.'s  new  views,  —  whatever  may 
be  the  views  entertained  of  the  denomination  to 
which  he  united  himself, —  no  godly  man  will  regret 
the  result  to  which  it  has  led.  His  change  aroused 
to  action  the  slumbering  energies  of  the  whole  Bap- 
tist section  of  our  Zion,  inspired  that  sect  through- 
out the  land  with  a  new  and  holy  impulse,  and 
originated  the  convention,  which  now,  under  the 
name  of  the  Missionary  Union,  is  doing  so  much 
for  a  dying  world.  But  for  the  change  of  Judson's 


56  ANN     H.    JUDSON. 

sentiments  upon  the  question  of  baptism,  a  de- 
nomination which  is  now  contributing  nearly  two 
hundred  thousand  dollars  annually  for  missionary 
purposes  might  have  stood  aloof  from  the  holy 
work  for  many  years.  The  hand  of  God  in  this 
event  is  plainly  seen  —  the  hand  of  God,  touching 
the  heart  of  a  mighty  party,  and  animating  it  with 
a  true,  godlike  missionary  enthusiasm. 

About  the  time  of  this  change  Mr.  J.  wrote  a  let- 
ter to  Dr.  Bolles,  in  which  he  threw  himself  upon  the 
Baptists  of  America  for  support  and  sympathy. 
Previous  to  receiving  a  reply,  he  sailed  with  his 
companion  for  the  Isle  of  France,  at  which  place 
Mrs.  Newell  had  been  buried  previous  to  their  ar- 
rival. The  desolate  man  met  them  on  the  shore, 
and  with  tearful  eyes  described  to  them  the  dying 
scene  and  the  solitude  of  his  own  heart.  Mr.  Jud- 
son  preached  a  while  to  the  people  and  the  soldiers 
who  were  stationed  at  the  Isle  of  France,  where  he 
was  the  instrument  of  much  good. 

Providence  did  not  favor  his  remaining  at  that 
place,  and  he  left  it  for  another  field  of  labor,  and  at 
length,  after  many  difficulties  and  hardships,  arrived 
at  Rangoon,  in  Burmah,  in  July,  1813.  At  this 
place  several  attempts  had  been  made  to  establish  a 
mission  station,  but  all  had  failed ;  and  the  last 
missionary,  a  son  of  Dr.  Carey,  had  departed  a 
short  time  previous  to  the  arrival  of  Mr.  and  Mrs. 

Judson. 

ft 


ANN     H.   JUDSON. 


57 


Our  missionaries  repaired  to  the  house  which  Mr. 
C.  had  formerly  occupied,  about  half  a  mile  from  the 
town.  Mrs.  Judson,  being  feeble,  was  borne  upon 
the  shoulders  of  the  natives ;  and  as  she  passed 
along,  or  as  the  bearers  stopped  to  rest,  a  crowd  of 
people  gathered  around  her.  Some  came  to  her 
side  and  looked  under  her  bonnet,  and  retired  with 
boisterous  merriment.  But  all  their  little  annoy- 
ances she  suffered  with  patience,  knowing  that  here 
she  was  to  find  a  home,  and  to  these  very  people 
declare  the  word  of  God. 

The  manner  in  which  they  acquired  a  knowledge 
of  the  language  is  somewhat   novel.     They  were 
unable  to  find  any  one  who  was  acquainted  with 
the  English  language,  and  were  obliged  to  select  an 
agreeable  and  pleasant  Burman,  who,  to  the  best 
of  his  ability,  instructed  them  in  the  principles  of 
the  language  of  his  country.     They  would  point  to 
houses,  and  trees,  and  the  various  objects  around 
them,  and  he  would  give  their  names  in  Burman. 
Thus  after  a  while  they  were  able  to  make  them- 
selves understood,  and,  being  willing  learners,  they 
very  soon  made  rapid  progress  —  rapid,  considering 
the  discouragements   under  which  they  labored  — 
being  without  both  grammar  and  dictionary,  or  any 
other    book   which   could    materially   assist  them. 
Slow  and  discouraging  indeed,  compared  with  the 
labor  of  learning  some  other  languages  under  dif- 
ferent circumstances,  was  their  advancement;  but 


58  ANN    H.   JUDSON. 

when  the  circumstances  under  which  they  com- 
menced and  prosecuted  the  task  of  learning  the 
language  of  the  Barman  nation  are  considered,  we 
should  imagine  that  almost  any  progress  was  rapid. 

On  the  llth  of  September,  1815,  their  first  child 
was  born.  They  gave  him  the  name  of  Roger  Wil- 
liams, in  honor  of  one  of  the  greatest  advocates  of 
human  liberty  which  the  world  has  ever  raised. 
Eight  months  they  loved  him  and  watched  over 
him,  at  the  expiration  of  which  he  sickened  and 
died.  He  was  buried  in  the  garden  of  the  mission 
house ;  and  the  tears  of  the  weeping  parents,  and  a 
small  company  of  kindhearted  but  ignorant  Bur- 
mans,  watered  the  little  grave,  in  the  silence  of 
which  the  infant  had  found  repose. 

For  a  few  years  after  the  arrival  of  Mr.  Judson 
at  Rangoon,  the  officers  of  government  manifested 
towards  the  mission  a  friendly  spirit.  The  mission- 
aries were  invited  to  visit  the  viceroy  and  vice- 
reine at  their  royal  residence,  and  received  their 
visits  in  return.  The  mission  was  accomplishing 
the  object  of  its  establishment,  and  from  time  to 
time  was  reenforced.  Even  the  bands  of  hostile 
robbers  respected  the  property  and  persons  of  the 
men  of  God ;  and  they  fondly  dreamed  that  it  would 
thus  continue. 

In  April,  1819,  Mr.  Judson  commenced  preaching 
the  gospel  in  a  building  erected  for  the  purpose, 
called  a  zayat.  Until  this  time  he  had  not  attempted 


ANN     H.   JUDSON.  59 

publicly  to  discourse  after  the  manner  of  preach- 
ing in  America.  His  audience  consisted  of  twelve 
or  fifteen  adults,  besides  a  large  number  of  children. 
On  the  27th  of  June,  the  first  Burman  convert  was 
"  buried  with  Christ  bybaptism."  It  was  to  the 
devoted  Judson  and  his  companions  a  day  of  pure 
and  holy  joy.  The  first  fruits  of  their  labors  began 
to  appear ;  and  when  Moung  Nau  went  down  into 
the  water,  a  burst  of  gratitude  went  up  from  the 
deepest  places  of  their  hearts.  The  day  was  beau- 
tiful, the  audience  quiet  and  attentive,  as  there, 
beneath  the  very  shadow  of  Gaudama,  in  the  waters 
of  a  lake  consecrated  to  the  rites  of  heathenism,  the 
new-born  soul  gave  outward  signs  of  the  inward 
change.  With  what  feelings  of  interest  the  mis- 
sionary must  have  looked  upon  the  first  convert,  we 
can  only  imagine.  For  that  day  he  had  waited  and 
toiled  for  years ;  and  as  he  pronounced  the  impres- 
sive formula,  and  in  the  name  of  the  true  God  laid 
the  dark  son  of  India  beneath  the  yielding  waves, 
the  feelings  which  rushed  upon  him  must  have  been 
almost  overpowering. 

On  the  next  Sabbath  they  sat  down  together  at 
the  communion  table  to  celebrate  the  death  of 
Christ  —  to  commemorate  the  scene  of  Calvary. 
What  a  picture !  The  first  offering  of  Burmah  to 
the  Lord ;  the  first  convert  from  that  great  empire, 
with  his  pale  teacher,  kneeling  at  the  same  altar, 
drinking  of  the  same  consecrated  cup,  and  believing 


60  ANN     H.   JUDSON. 

in  "  one  Lord,  one  faith,  one  baptism."  The  second 
baptism  was  ministered  on  the  same  spot  to  two 
other  converts.  Amidst  profound  and  holy  stillness 
they  descended  into  the  water,  where,  a  short  time 
previous,  Moung  Nau  had  witnessed  a  good  profes- 
sion. The  low  and  solemn  tones  of  prayer  were 
heard,  the  voice  suppressed,  in  fear  of  arousing  the 
ferocious  enemy.  There  was  no  sermon,  no  address, 
no  song ;  the  record  was  on  high,  and  angels  looked 
down  as  spectators  of  the  thrilling  event.  Around 
them,  in  earth's  homes  and  in  earth's  hearts,  there 
was  no  sympathy;  but  in  heaven  a  chord  was 
touched  which  will  vibrate  forever. 

Shortly  after  the  baptism  of  the  two  converts, 
opposition  to  the  mission  began  to  be  manifested. 
Those  who  came  to  the  mission  house  had  evil  in 
their  hearts.  To  shield  themselves  from  all  harm, 
and  secure  the  protection  of  the  government,  Mr. 
Judson  and  Mr.  Coleman,  who  had  been  sent  out  in 
company  with  Mr.  Wheelock  a  short  time  previous, 
determined  to  visit  Ava  and  see  the  king.  They 
did  so,  and  with  some  difficulty  obtained  a  hear- 
ing. They  took  with  them  the  Bible,  which  was 
in  six  large  volumes,  decorated  with  gold,  and  well 
calculated  to  attract  the  attention  of  a  heathen 
monarch.  They  were  introduced  into  the  palace 
and  seated  among  the  nobles.  When  the  king  ap- 
peared, the  whole  heathen  throng  prostrated  them- 
selves with  their  faces  to  the  earth;  the  missionaries 


ANN     H.   JUDSON.  61 

alone  remained  erect.  After  some  conversation  they 
presented  their  petition,  and  a  tract  on  the  being 
of  God.  The  proud  monarch  read  the  petition 
through,  and  coldly  handed  it  back  to  his  minister. 
His  eye  then  glanced  over  the  little  book ;  he  read 
a  single  sentence,  and  then  dashed  it  to  the  ground. 
Without  ceremony  they  were  hurried  away  from  the 
palace,  and,  after  various  annoyances,  were  allowed 
to  return  to  the  friendly  shelter  of  their  boat.  Sadly 
did  they  go  back  to  the  field  of  their  labors  to  relate 
the  story  of  their  failure,  and  to  toil  on  again  until 
some  new  interruption. 

Under  the  labors  and  sufferings  incident  to  such  a 
station,  the  health  of  Mrs.  Judson  began  to  fail  rap- 
idly, and  it  soon  became  evident  that  nothing  but  a 
visit  to  America  would  restore  it.  Consequently,  in 
August,  1821,  she  started  from  Rangoon,  and  arrived 
in  New  York  in  September  of  the  following  year, 
spending  some  time  in  Calcutta  and  in  England  on 
her  way.  While  in  this  country  she  accomplished 
a  vast  amount  of  good  by  her  letters  and  conversa- 
tion, and  succeeded  in  inspiring  the  friends  of  mis- 
sions with  a  deeper  solicitude  to  see  the  heathen 
world  converted  to  God. 

In  1823,  having  regained  her  health,  she  returned 
to  Burmah  in  company  with  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Wade, 
who  were  sent  out  by  the  board  to  reenforce  the 
mission.  She  arrived  on  the  5th  of  December,  and 
found  her  husband  in  the  midst  of  his  toils  and 


62  ANN     H.   JUDSON. 

surrounded  with  disappointments  and  difficul- 
ties. 

It  soon  become  evident  that  Mrs.  Judson  had  re- 
turned only  to  pass  through  scenes  of  unparalleled 
sufferings.  On  her  arrival  she  found  her  husband 
about  to  leave  for  Ava,  and  immediately  started 
with  him.  On  the  passage  they  encountered  storms 
and  dangers,  and  were,  emphatically,  in  perils  by 
sea  and  perils  by  land.  While  stopping  at  the 
town  of  Tsen-pyoo-kyon,  about  one  hundred  miles 
from  the  capital,  they  learned  that  the  declaration 
of  war  had  been  made,  and  that  the  Burmans  and 
English  were  at  open  hostilities.  They  reached 
Ava,  and,  without  manifesting  any  fear  or  any  in- 
terest in  the  hostile  movements  of  the  people,  pro- 
ceeded to  build  there  a  house  and  commence  their 
operations.  Soon  the  dreadful  news  came  that  the 
British  had  taken  Rangoon.  This  catastrophe  in- 
censed the  court  at  Ava,  and  Mr.  Judson  and  Dr. 
Price  were  arrested  as  spies  in  the  employ  of  Eng- 
land. 

On  the  8th  of  June,  1824,  Mr.  Judson  was  arrest- 
ed at  his  own  dinner  table  by  a  party  of  officers, 
led  by  an  executioner  whose  power  was  absolute, 
and  who  held  in  his  hand  a  black  book,  in  which  the 
names  of  his  victims  were  recorded.  With  scarcely 
a  moment's  notice  they  threw  him  on  the  floor,  and 
bound  him  with  strong  cords,  and  hurried  him  away. 
Mrs.  Judson  offered  them  money  to  release  her  hus- 


ANN     H.    JUDSON. 


63 


band ;  but  they  repulsed  her  with  rudeness,  and  car- 
ried him,  heedless  of  her  tears  and  prayers,  into  the 
death  prison,  where  he  was  loaded  with  three  pairs 
of  chains,  and  fastened  to  a  long  pole,  to  prevent 
the  moving  of  his  body. 

In  this  trying  situation   Mrs.  Judson  returned,  a 
lone,  desolate  woman,  to  her  dwelling,  and  destroyed 
all  her  papers,  journals,  and  writings  of  every  de- 
scription, lest  they  should  be  examined  and  found  to 
contain  something  which  would  increase  the  sorrow 
of  her  husband.     Her  servants  were  taken  from  her 
and  confined   in  stocks,  and  a  guard  placed  about 
the  house,  who  did  their  utmost  to  annoy  and  insult 
her.     After  some  delay  she  procured  permission  to 
go  abroad,  and  daily,  at  the  prison  gate,  prayed 
that  she  might  see  the  prisoners.     Permission  was 
at  length  given,  and  the  fond  wife  sought  her  hus- 
band.    She  found   his   condition    more   deplorable 
than  she  had  supposed.     He  was  scarcely  able  to 
crawl  to  the  door  of  his  rude  tenement;  and  while  he 
stood  in  conference  with  the  highminded  and  noble 
woman  who  had  followed  him  beyond  the  seas,  he 
was    constantly   annoyed    by   the   suspicious   and 
watchful  keepers,  who  listened  to  their  conversa- 
tion and  scrutinized  every  movement.     So  jealous 
were  the),  that,  ere  any  arrangement  could  be  made 
by  which   Mr.  Judson's  release  might  be  effected, 
they  were   commanded   to  separate.     In  vain  the 
wife  urged  her  affection  for  her  husband  —  in  vain 


64  ANN     H.    JUDSON. 

she  appealed  to  manly  feelings  and  love  of  home  — 
in  vain  she  exhibited  the  order  of  government  by 
which  she  had  been  admitted  —  in  vain  she  clung  to 
the  neck  of  her  chained  and  suffering  companion. 
No  motive  was  strong  enough  to  move  the  hard 
hearts  of  the  cruel  wretches,  who  seemed  to  take 
exquisite  pleasure  in  the  miseries  of  others.  So 
completely  does  heathenism  deaden  the  heart  to  all 
generous  and  elevated  feelings  that  those  strong 
men  could  witness  unmoved,  ay,  with  delight,  the 
intense  anguish  of  a  feeble,  weeping,  broken-hearted 
woman.  To  every  prayer  she  offered  and  every 
plea  she  made,  they  gave  back  words  of  cruelty  and 
scorn  ;  and  when  she  entreated  them,  for  the  love 
of  humanity,  to  allow  her  to  converse  with  Mr.  J.  a 
few  minutes  longer,  they  refused ;  and  as  she  hesi- 
tated, they  cried,  in  angry  tones,  "Depart,  or  we  will 
drag-  you  out" 

The  admirable  conduct  of  this  heroic  woman,  un- 
der such  trying  circumstances,  we  cannot  too  much 
applaud.  Ceaselessly  she  labored  for  the  release  of 
her  husband.  From  one  member  of  the  royal  family 
to  another  she  went,  with  prayers  that  they  would 
intercede  in  her  behalf.  Repulsed  every  where,  she 
fainted  not,  but  toiled  night  and  day  for  the  accom- 
plishment of  her  purpose. 

After  about  a  month's  confinement,  Mr.  J.  was 
violently  beset  with  fever,  and  the  governor  gave 
orders  that  he  should  be  removed  to  a  more  com- 


ANN     H.    JUDSON.  65 

* 

fortable  situation.  He  was  accordingly  placed  in  a 
little  bamboo  hut,  and  his  wife  permitted  to  attend 
him.  Here  he  remained  three  days,  when  the  Eng- 
lish advancing  upon  the  capital,  the  order  was  given 
for  the  removal  of  the  prisoners.  They  were  hurried 
away  without  warning,  and  Mrs.  Judson  was  left  in 
a  state  bordering  on  distraction.  She  soon  found, 
on  inquiry,  the  direction  which  the  prisoners  had 
taken.  With  a  single  servant  and  two  Burman 
children,  she  started,  with  her  babe,  three  months 
old,  in  her  arms,  to  find  her  companions  in  suffering. 
She  overtook  them  at  Oung-pen-la,  and  found  their 
condition  to  be  wretched  beyond  description.  Their 
journey  was  over  a  rough,  burning  road,  and,  chained 
two  by  two,  they  were  whipped  along  like  cattle 
bound  to  the  place  of  slaughter.  Their  backs  were 
blistered  by  the  sun,  and  their  feet  scorched  by  the 
ground,  until  every  step  they  took  drew  forth  a 
groan  of  anguish,  which  their  drivers  answered 
with  yells  of  delight.  One  poor  creature  fell  in  the 
pathway,  and  was  dragged  along  until  he  expired. 

To  add  to  Mrs.  Judsori's  distress,  her  assistant 
was  taken  with  the  small  pox  the  morning  after  she 
arrived  at  Oung-pen-la ;  and  soon  her  daughter  Ma- 
ria was  reduced  to  the  point  of  death  by  the  same 
disease,  and  she  herself  was  afflicted  with  the  mal- 
ady in  a  modified  form. 

The  prisoners  had  been  sent  to  this  place  that 
they  might  be  burned  in  the  old  prison,  in  which, 


66  ANN     H.   JUDSON. 

from  the  time  of  their  arrival,  they  were  confined, 
being  chained  together  in  pairs.  Bat  God  had  oth- 
erwise ordained :  Judson  was  to  live  on.  Soon  an 
order  for  his  release  and  return  to  Ava  came ;  the 
government  hoping  he  might  be  of  service  to  them 
in  their  difficulties  with  the  British.  He  was  em- 
ploved  as  interpreter  and  translator,  and,  as  such, 
treated  with  some  degree  of  kindness. 

Wearied  with  continued  anxiety,  Mrs.  Jndson 
was  prostrated  by  sickness  soon  after  her  return  to 
Ava.  Reason  fled  away;  insanity  took  the  place 
of  calm  and  deliberate  action ;  and  for  seventeen 
days  she  was  a  raving  maniac.  Absent  from  her 
husband,  and  dependent  on  the  cold  mercy  of  hea- 
then women,  she  was  indeed  an  object  of  pity. 
But  from  the  borders  of  the  grave  she  was  raised 
up  when  all  around  thought  her  beyond  the  reach 
of  hope.  The  hand  of  God  reached  down  to  the 
borders  of  the  grave  and  rescued  her  from  death, 
and  placed  her  upon  earth  again,  a  fruitful  laborer 
in  the  vineyard  of  her  Master. 

Time  and  space  will  not  permit  us  to  follow  these 
devoted  missionaries  through  all  the  suffering  caused 
by  this  distressing  war.  Mr.  Judson  acted  as  medi- 
ator between  the  English  and  the  Burmans,  and  by 
his  ingenuity  and  skill,  his  eloquence  and  experi- 
ence, saved  a  vast  amount  of  bloodshed  and  crime. 
He  was  the  instrument  in  securing  the  release  of 
all  the  English  and  American  prisoners  who  were 


ANN     H.    JUDSOX.  67 

confined  in  the  dungeons  of  Ava,  and  restoring 
some  from  hopeless  servitude  to  the  friends  and 
companions  of  youth.  He  conferred  immense  ad- 
vantage on  England,  while  he  saved  the  capital  of 
the  vast  Burman  empire  from  fire  and  sword.  To 
him,  more  than  to  any  other  man,  is  to  be  traced  the 
amicable  adjustment  of  the  existing  difficulties,  and 
the  settlement  of  the  trouble  on  terms  so  favorable 
to  tne  English  residents  of  Ava. 

One  of  the  articles  of  the  treaty  then  entered  into 
provided  that  all  the  foreigners  at  Ava  should  have 
permission  to  leave  unmolested.  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Jud- 
son  availed  themselves  of  this  permission,  and,  on  a 
beautiful  evening  in  March,  left  with  their  fellow- 
workers  and  fellow-sufferers,  and  sailed  down  the 
Irrawaddy,  bidding  farewell  to  the  golden  city  with- 
in whose  walls  they  had  suffered  so  much  and  been 
sustained  by  God  so  long. 

Nor  was  Mr.  Judson  the  only  one  who  won  praise 
and  glory  during  that  awful  period.  The  compan- 
ion of  his  toils  was  not  idle.  Her  kindness  to  the 
prisoners  —  her  arduous  labors  to  do  them  good  — 
her  appeals  to  the  government  —  her  visits  to  the  no- 
bles—  her  ceaseless  efforts  —  won  for  her  undissem- 
bled  gratitude  and  immortal  renown.  Nor  are  the 
acts  of  Mrs.  Judson  recorded  alone  on  the  records 
of  Christian  missions.  The  secular  press  of  our 
own  and  other  lands  ascribed  to  her  the  honor  of 
materially  assisting  in  the  adjustment  of  the  exist- 
5 


68  ANN     H.    JUDSON. 

ing  difficulties,  and,  by  her  appeals  and  persuasions, 
doing  much  to  prevent  bloodshed  and  crime. 

She  went  where  no  person  of  the  other  sex  would 
have  dared  to  go,  and  where,  to  any  woman  of  less 
devotion  and  tireless  perseverance,  all  entrance 
would  have  been  denied.  Though  her  husband,  at 
this  trying  time,  was  the  object  of  her  peculiar  care, 
yet  she  found  time  to  do  good  to  all  the  other  pris- 
oners. Like  a  ministering  angel  she  moved  among 
them,  giving  drink  to  the  thirsty,  food  to  the  hungry, 
and  clothing  to  the  destitute. 

A  statement  was  drawn  up  by  an  English  pris- 
oner, and  published  in  Calcutta  and  in  England,  in 
which  the  thanks  of  the  prisoners  are  given  to  this 
estimable  woman.  The  writer  dwells  upon  the 
theme  with  the  interest  of  one  who  has  experienced 
acts  of  kindness  and  is  himself  under  obligation. 
He  ascribes  to  her,  a  feeble  woman,  the  honor  of 
having,  under  God,  prepared  the  Burman  empire  to 
seek  terms  of  reconciliation  and  peace.  From  a 
fall  heart  he  utters  the  tribute  of  his  gratitude  to 
the  frail  child  of  humanity  who  forgot  her  own 
weariness,  forgot  her  own  sufferings,  forgot  her 
own  privations,  sickness,  and  want,  and  sought  out 
the  wants  of  the  victims  of  imperial  despotism. 

Her  daily  walk  was  from  the  prison  to  the  palace. 
To  one  place  she  went  to  whisper  words  of  kind- 
ness, to  wipe  away  the  tears  of  sorrow,  to  wet  the 
parched  lips  of  the  dying  with  cool  water,  to  bathe 


ANN     H.    JUDSON.  69 

the  limbs  bruised  and  chafed  by  heavy  irons,  and  to 
apply  healing  balm  to  both  body  and  spirit;  the 
other  place  she  visited  to  plead  and  argue  with  a 
proud  court,  and  a  haughty,  tyrannical,  and  over- 
bearing monarch.  She  risked  her  own  life  at  every 
trial,  but  ceased  not  her  perilous  work  until  God 
crowned  her  labors  with  success  —  until  the  stub- 
born court  of  Ava  relented  —  until  she  saw  the 
fetters  fall,  and  the  prisoners  again  at  liberty.  The 
English  nation  owes  her  a  debt  of  gratitude ;  for  she 
has  done  more  for  it  than  many  of  its  most  illustri- 
ous warriors.  Humanity  is  a  debtor  to  her  memory  ; 
for  she  was  kind  to  man,  and,  in  his  want  and  suf- 
fering, surpassed  humanity  to  do  him  good.  Re- 
ligion is  her  debtor ;  for  she  was  one  of  its  most 
devoted  advocates,  and  presented  in  her  life  a  sub- 
lime illustration  of  the  power  of  faith.  From  Ava 
Mr.  and  Mrs.  Judson  remo-red  to  Amherst,  a  town 
which  was  founded  at  the  close  of  the  war  in  that 
territory,  and  which,  by  the  treaty,  was  ceded  to  the 
English.  It  was  at  Amherst  that  Mrs.  Judson  was 
visited  with  the  fatal  fever  which  terminated  her 
existence  on  the  24th  of  October,  1826. 

At  the  time  of  her  death  Mr.  Judson  was  absent 
from  home,  in  company  with  Mr.  Crawford,  the 
British  commissioner.  Her  sickness  was  short  and 
painful.  During  most  of  the  time  her  reason  was 
dethroned  ;  but  in  her  moments  of  calmness  she  gave 
evidence  that  all  was  peace.  Without  the  hand  of 


70  ANN     H.   JUD8ON. 

her  kind  companion  to  lift  her  aching  head,  or  bathe 
her  throbbing  temples,  she  died. 

Mr.  Judson  returned,  not  to  hear  her  voice,  not  to 
gaze  upon  her  form,  but"  to  weep  over  her  grave, 
and  with  his  motherless  child  to  sit  in  sorrow  on  the 
spot  where  she  breathed  her  last.  Such  was  the 
violence  of  her  fever  that  she  said  but  little,  and 
left  her  husband  without  many  of  those  tokens  of 
kindness  which  surviving  friends  esteem  of  so  much 
value. 

They  buried  her  at  Amherst,  under  the  shadow 
of  a  lofty  hopia  tree ;  and  in  that  lonely  grave  her 
form  now  reposes,  heedless  of  what  is  passing  on 
the  earth.  Her  child,  which  died  shortly  after  she 
was  buried,  is  laid  by  her  side  ;  and  on  the  sacred 
spot  the  traveller  often  pauses  to  think  of  one  of 
the  most  devoted  and  self-sacrificing  women  whose 
names  have  been  mentioned  with  gratitude  by  the 
virtuous  and  the  good.  A  marble  slab,  presented 
by  the  ladies  of  America,  marks  the  grave,  and 
points  it  out  to  every  stranger. 

Here  we  pause.  Such  labors,  such  self-sacrifice, 
such  sufferings  need  no  tongue  to  speak  their  merits. 
The  worth  of  Mrs.  Judson  is  engraved  upon  the 
hearts  of  all  who  claim  the  Christian  character. 
For  her  works'  sake  she  is  beloved ;  and  as  long  as 
the  church  endures,  she  will  be  remembered  by  all 
its  members.  Like  Mrs.  Newell,  her  fame  belongs 


ANN     H.    JUDSON.  7J[ 

not  to  one  sect  or  party,  but  to  all  who  love  our 
Lord  and  Savior  Jesus  Christ.  Like  her  she  went 
out  when  but  few  were  ready  to  bid  her  "  God 
speed"  or  bestow  their  money  for  her  support. 

On  the  record  of  American  missions  we  find  the 
name   of  no   female  who  endured  so   much,  who 
sacrificed   so   much,  who   accomplished   so   much. 
She  fell  not  when  the  first  notes  of  the  great  enter- 
prise were  ringing  on  her  ears ;  but  she  made  her 
grave  amid  the  strife  and  confusion  of  the  battle. 
She  lived  long  enough  to  see  the  fruits  of  missions  — 
to  gaze  upon  the  converts  as  they  descended,  one 
by  one,  into  the  baptismal  wave  —  to  see  a  door 
opened  wide  enough  to  admit  laborers  from  every 
department  of  the  Christian  church.     She  mourned 
not,  as  did  her  sister  martyr,  that  she  was  cut  down 
ere  she  had  labored  for  God  and  seen  the  happy 
result.     They  were  born  within  sight  of  each  other, 
in  pleasant  valleys,  on  the  borders   of  the  silvery 
stream.     They  met  the  companions  of  their  mis- 
sionary toils  at  the  same  time,  and  within  a  few 
days   of    each    other  decided   to   become  the   first 
heroines  of  the  missionary  church.     Together  they 
sailed  —  as  precious  a  cargo  as  ever  was  tossed  on 
the  billowy  sea.     Together  they  landed  on  heathen 
soil,  with  high  hopes  of  doing  good.     But,  though 
united   in  their  lives,  they  were   divided   in   their 
deaths.     Mrs.  Judson  lived  on  more  than  a  half 
score  of  useful  years  beyond  her  companion  ;  and 


72  ANN     H.    JUDSON. 

if  life  is  to  be  measured,  not  by  the  number  of  days 
and  years,  but  by  what  is  accomplished  in  it,  or 
what  is  suffered  during  its  lapse,  then  she  lived 
ages  —  ay,  ages  of  suffering,  ages  of  labor,  ages 
of  virtue  and  piety  —  after  Mrs.  Newell  had  de- 
scended to  her  grave. 

And  where  are  they  now?  Go  ask  the  angel 
throng,  as  they  tune  their  harps  to  melodious  songs 
on  high,  and  they  will  point  to  two  sister  spirits, 
who  day  and  night  in  company  present  themselves 
before  God ;  and  as  one  rank  after  another  comes 
up  from  heathen  lands  to  swell  the  chorus  of  the 
redeemed  and  ascribe  their  conversion  to  the  efforts 
of  the  early  missionary  laborers  who,  under  God, 
were  made  the  humble  instruments  in  the  great 
work,  meekly  will  be  heard  from  the  spirit  lips  of 
Harriet  Newell  and  Ann  H.  Judson  the  reply,  "  Not 
unto  us,  not  unto  us,  but  unto  the  Lamb  who  was 
slain,  but  who  liveth  forever." 


CHAPTER    m. 

ELIZABETH    HEBVEY, 

OF  BOMBAY. 

'N.  the  year  1812  a  little  company  of  mission- 
aries sailed  from  the  port  of  Boston  for  Bom- 
bay. They  were  sent  out  by  the  American 
Board  to  spread  the  knowledge  of  Jesus  in 
the  dark  places  of  the  earth.  They  founded  their 
mission  station  —  they  labored  long  and  cheerfully 
-  they  endured  toil  and  self-denial  —  and  saw  the 
blessed  results  in  the  tokens  of  enlightened  mind 
and  regenerated  heart. 

On  the  evening  of  the  first  Sabbath  in  August, 
1830,  the  windows  of  Park  Street  Church  gave  out  a 
cheerful  light ;  and  he  who  entered  saw  congregated 
there  an  immense  multitude  of  men  and  women. 
The  pews,  the  aisles,  the  choir,  were  all  filled, 
and  deep  interest  was  on  all  countenances  and  in 
all  hearts.  The  occasion  which  drew  this  vast  con- 
gregation was  the  setting  apart  of  three  young 
men,  with  their  wives,  to  the  solemn  work  of  mis- 

(73) 


74  ELIZABETH     HERVEY. 

sions.  William  Ramsey,  William  Hervey,  and 
Hollis  Read  were  about  to  depart  to  "the  land 
and  shadow  of  death  ; "  and  the  Christian  commu- 
nity had  come  together  to  hear  their  voices,  to  see 
their  countenances,  for  the  last  time.  Soon  broke 
over  that  crowd  of  human  beings  the  well-known 
hymn,  sung  by  a  full  choir  and  echoed  by  a  respond- 
ing people,  — 

"  Jesus  shall  reign  where'er  the  sun 
Does  his  successive  journeys  run ; 
His  kingdom  stretch  from  shore  to  shore, 

Till  moons  shall  wax  and  wane  no  more." 

> 

Then  was  heard  the  solemn  prayer  of  consecra- 
tion, in  which  the  missionaries  were  commended  to 
God  and  to  the  word  of  his  power;  the  blessing  of 
Heaven  was  implored  in  their  behalf;  and  to  the 
care  of  Him  who  holds  the  winds,  and  who  guides 
the  dashing  waves,  the  servants  of  God,  the  mes- 
sengers of  the  church,  were  committed. 

From  the  instructions  given  those  beloved  mis- 
sionaries on  that  occasion  we  give  the  following 
extract :  — 

"  The  time  has  arrived  to  which  you  have  looked 
with  expectation  and  desire,  when,  with  the  partners 
of  your  lives,  you  are  to  bid  farewell  to  your  native 
land,  and  to  enter  upon  a  course  of  evangelical  la- 
bors for  the  benefit  of  distant  heathens. 

"  On  such  an  occasion,  it  is  obviously  proper  in 


ELIZABETH     HERVEY.  75 

itself,  as  well  as  conformable  to  general  usage,  to 
address  to  you  in  public  some  considerations,  in  the 
form  of  advice  and  instructions,  from  those  who 
have  the  superintendence  of  the  mission  with  which 
you  are  to  be  connected.  This  is  to  you  a  solemn 
and  eventful  hour ;  and  if,  as  we  hope  and  believe, 
you  have  approached  it  with  an  earnest  and  truly 
benevolent  desire  to  become  heralds  of  divine  mercy 
to  your  perishing  fellow-men,  it  will  be  an  hour 
always  remembered  with  joy  and  gratitude  in  the 
future  stages  of  your  existence.  If  you  partake  of 
that  holy,  self-denying  spirit  which  brought  down 
the  Son  of  God  from  heaven,  —  if  you  have  any 
true  sympathy  with  the  apostles,  who  considered  it 
as  a  great  calamity  to  themselves  if  they  were  hin- 
dered in  the  work  of  preaching  the  gospel,  —  you 
will  hereafter  be  able  to  say,  with  pure  and  inde- 
scribable delight,  There  was  a  period  in  our  history 
when  we  publicly,  in  the  house  of  God  and  in  the 
presence  of  many  Christian  friends,  devoted  our 
lives  to  the  service  of  Christ  among  the  heathen. 
There  was  a  time  when  the  attachments  to  friends 
and  country  were  dissolved,  under  the  influence  of 
that  love  which  seeketh  not  its  own,  and  which 
embraces,  in  its  comprehensive  regards,  the  suffering 
and  the  destitute  of  every  clime. 

"  Congratulating  you,  therefore,  on  the  possession 
of  a  temper  which,  if  actually  possessed,  is  of  more 
value  to  you  than  all  which  this  country  or  this 


76  ELIZABETH     HERVEY. 

world  can  furnish,  we  proceed  to  offer  the  following 
directions  and  remarks  :  — 

"  The  vessel  in  which  your  passage  is  taken  will, 
with  the  favor  of  Providence,  convey  you  to  Cal- 
cutta, where  you  will  probably  have  the  opportunity 
of  conferring  with  some  of  those  venerable  men 
who  led  the  way  in  the  missionary  enterprises  of 
the  last  forty  years.  They  are  known  and  nonored 
throughout  the  world  ;  and  honors  will  thicken  and 
brighten  around  their  memory  long  after  the  mere 
politician,  statesman,  and  warrior  shall  have  passed 
into  oblivion. 

"  Without  unnecessary  loss  of  time,  you  will  pro- 
ceed to  Bombay.  Here  a  large  and  most  interesting 
field  invites  your  labor  —  interesting,  not  so  much 
from  any  harvest  which  has  been  already  gathered, 
nor  because  the  precise  period  of  ingathering  can 
now  be  foreseen  by  human  vision,  as  from  the  con- 
sideration that  here  the  first  mission  of  the  Board 
was  established;  that  here  a  noble  and  successful 
effort  was  made  by  our  missionaries  in  pleading 
before  governors  the  claims  of  the  gospel ;  that  here 
the  first  messengers  of  our  churches  cheerfully  la- 
bored, till  most  of  them  have  fallen  asleep,  their 
lives  having  been  worn  out  by  incessant  exposure 
and  toil;  and,  finally,  that  here  preparations  have 
been  made  for  future  labor,  with  a  view  to  the  wants 
of  many  millions,  in  whose  language  the  message  of 
salvation  is  delivered  and  the  Scriptures  are  printed 


ELIZABETH     HERVEY.  77 

and   circulated,  while   multitudes   of   children   are 
trained  up  to  read,  reflect,  and  reason. 

"  The  Christian  community  sends  you  forth,  dear 
brethren,  as  messengers  from  our  churches  to  the 
heathen.  In  the  name  of  our  churches  we  bid  you 
God  speed.  The  very  act  of  our  sending  you  forth 
in  the  name  of  the  church  implies  that  we  hold  our- 
selves bound  to  the  same  cause.  By  these  public 
services  we  are  solemnly  pledged  to  regard  you  as  a 
part  of  ourselves,  not  the  less  dear  certainly  be- 
cause distant,  your  very  distance  being  occasioned 
by  your  attachment  to  the  common  interests  of 
the  church.  You  have  a  just  claim  upon  your 
Christian  brethren  in  America  for  their  prayers, 
their  sympathies,  and  such  a  supply  of  your  tem- 
poral necessities  as  will  enable  you  to  prosecute 
your  great  work.  We  are  confident  that,  if  all  the 
members  of  our  churches  were  convened  in  one 
place,  they  would  unanimously  sustain  us  in  express- 
ing these  reciprocal  obligations. 

"  Still,  brethren,  you  must  be  sensible  that  the 
manner  in  which  these  pledges  shall  be  redeemed 
will  depend  much  upon  the  grace  which  is  vouch- 
safed from  above.  If  the  spirit  of  piety  should  be- 
come low  in  our  churches;  if  jealousy  should  divide 
their  efforts ;  if  professed  Christians  should  generally 
become  more  entangled  with  this  world,  —  the  mis- 
sionary enterprise  of  the  country  will  be  enfeebled. 
We  would  not  distress  you  with  apprehensions  of 


78  ELIZABETH     HERVEY. 

this  kind  further  than  is  requisite  to  call  forth  your 
earnest,  constant,  and  importunate  prayers  that  God 
would  not  leave  our  churches  to  a  retrograde  move- 
ment, which,  in  the  present  circumstances  of  the 
world,  would  be  a  most  deplorable  event. 

"  Confiding  in  that  Savior  who  gave  himself  for 
the  church  and  who  loves  it  with  an  everlasting 
love,  we  affectionately  commend  you  to  his  protec- 
tion and  blessing.  When  he,  as  the  great  Shep- 
herd, shall  gather  his  sheep  into  one  fold,  may  you, 
and  we,  and  multitudes  of  heathens  saved  by  your 
instrumentality,  be  numbered  among  his  chosen ; 
and  to  him  shall  be  glory  everlasting." 

The  next  morning  the  missionaries,  with  their 
wives,  embarked  on  board  the  ship  Corvo,  for  Cal- 
cutta. On  the  wharf  the  hymn  was  sung  and  the 
prayer  offered ;  and  the  vessel  swung  off  from  the 
wharf  amid  the  prayers  and  tears  of  the  spectators. 
The  vessel  had  a  safe  passage,  and  all  the  attention 
of  Captain  Spaulding  was  given  to  render  the  voy- 
age pleasant  and  cheerful. 

Mrs.  Elizabeth  Hervey,  the  wife  of  Rev.  William 
Hervey,  was  born  in  Hadley,  Massachusetts,  and 
was  the  daughter  of  Deacon  Jacob  Smith,  a  beloved 
Christian  and  an  estin  able  citizen. 

During  her  early  y  ars  she  was  remarkable  for  a 
prevailing  desire  to  <;o  good  to  others.  Her  young 
heart  seemed  set  upon  the  work  of  benefiting  her 
fellow-creatures ;  and  she  would  make  any  sacrifice 


ELIZABETH     HERVEY. 


79 


to  confer  happiness  upon  those  around  her.  Though 
her  heart  had  not  been  renewed  and  her  mind  made 
acquainted  with  the  high  and  holy  motives  of  the 
gospel,  yet  she  recognized  her  obligations  to  others, 
and,  while  quite  a  child,  endeavored  faithfully  to  dis- 
charge them. 

When  she  became  a  Christian,  this  desire  to  do 
good  assumed  a  new  and  more  divine  form,  and  she 
exerted  herself  to  lift  up  the  race  and  adorn  hu- 
manity. Her  pastor,  under  whose  ministry  she  was 
converted,  says,  "Doing  good  was  her  delight  and 
her  life.  The  subject  of  missions,  years  before  she 
saw  Mr.  Hervey,  was  the  great  theme  of  her  soul. 
She  was  alive  to  it  at  every  point,  and  her  memory 
will  long  be  cherished  here." 

In  the  years  1815  and  1816  a  sweet  and  gentle 
revival  of  religion  was  enjoyed  in  Hadley.  Devoid 
of  much  of  the  excitement,  the  outward  exhibitions 
of  feeling,  which  such  occasions  bring,  the  living 
heart  of  the  people  was  touched,  and  in  all  the 
homes  of  the  inhabitants  was  felt  and  realized  the 
heavenly  results.  In  this  revival  Miss  Smith  be- 
came a  child  of  God.  Though  amiable  and  out- 
wardly virtuous,  she  became  convinced  that  she 
needed  a  radical  change  su  h  as  she  had  never  ex- 
perienced. Still  she  made  he  sinner's  excuse  and 
fled  to  the  sinner's  refuge.  *  'rie  useless  habit  after 
another  was  given  up,  one  sin  abandoned,  and  one 
new  step  in  virtue  taken ;  but  the  wounded  spirit 


80  ELIZABETH     HERVEY. 

found  no  rest.  At  length  the  cross  appeared  —  the 
Savior's  cross.  She  saw  it  —  realized  that  by  it  she 
must  be  saved,  if  saved  at  all.  With  all  a  dying 
soul's  deep  earnestness  she  fled  for  safety  and  laid 
hold  on  the  everlasting  hope.  The  great  salvation 
became  her  life,  and  in  firm  hope  she  embraced  the 
Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

In  1816  she  united  with  the  Congregational 
church  in  Hadley,  and  during  her  sojourn  in  this 
country  maintained  a  consistent  walk  and  conversa- 
tion. She  was  emphatically  a  growing  Christian  — 
one  who  advanced  in  holiness,  as  the  sun  grows 
brighter  when  the  day  advances. 

After  her  acquaintance  with  Mr.  Hervey  com- 
menced, the  question  of  a  missionary  life  was  laid 
out  before  her.  She  had  often  pondered  upon  it 
and  prayed  God  to  open  the  effectual  door  before 
her ;  and  when  the  opportunity  was  presented,  her 
heart  warmly  responded  to  the  call  from  Heaven. 
That  she  had  some  trials  and  misgivings  upon  the 
subject  cannot  be  doubted;  but  these  were  swal- 
lowed up  in  the  desire  to  do  good  to  her  fellow-crea- 
tures. Though  it  required  an  effort  to  leave  home 
and  friends,  she  met  the  trial  with  unshaken  firm- 
ness and  devotion.  Not  long  before  they  sailed  for 
Bombay  her  husband  preached  a  sermon,  in  which 
he  gave  expression  to  his  own  desires  to  promote 
the  glory  of  God.  In  these  expressions  his  heroic 
companion  doubtless  united  ;  and  though  she  could 


ELIZABETH     HERVEY.  81 

lot  publicly  declare  her  own  determination,  doubt- 
ess  her  heart  was  united  with  his,  not  only  in  the 
social  relations  of  life,  but  also  in  the  firm  and  holy 
efforts  for  the  elevation  of  our  race.  In  that  sermon, 
which  we  believe  to  have  been  the  expression  of  the 
feelings  of  the  fallen  wife,  Mr.  Hervey  says,  — 

"  Besides  the  various  objects  in  your  own  town 
and  country  which  may  have  a  claim  on  your  char- 
ity, there  are  many  millions  of  your  fellow-creatures 
abroad  who  have  a  still  stronger  claim  ;  stronger, 
because  their  woes  are  deeper  and  their  wants  great- 
er. I  stand  now  to  plead  the  cause  of  Christ,  not 
in  behalf  of  the  suffering  bodies  of  a  few  poor  saints 
at  Jerusalem,  but  in  behalf  of  the  undying  souls  of 
six  hundred  millions  of  poor,  benighted  heathen. 
O  for  the  eloquence  of  an  angel,  that  I  might  ex- 
hibit to  you  the  unsearchable  riches  of  Christ,  and 
the  inconceivable  miseries  of  men  who  are  living 
and  dying  without  a  knowledge  of  him,  in  such 
a  light  that  every  one  of  you  should  weep  because 
you  have  not  a  thousand  fold  more  wealth  to  give, 
ten  thousand  hearts  to  pray,  and  twice  ten  thousand 
hands  to  labor  for  their  salvation !  I  have  no  doubt 
that  such  would  be  your  feelings,  if  you  could  now 
see  things  in  the  light  in  which  you  will  see  them 
shortly.  You  would  then  see  that  the  end  of  living 
in  this  world,  which  was  redeemed  with  the  blood 
of  the  Son  of  God,  and  which  is  full  of  sinners  per- 
ishing for  want  of  that  gospel  which  you  possess, 


82  ELIZABETH     HERVEY. 

was  something  else  than  to  heap  together  wealth  to 
pamper  '  the  lusts  of  the  flesh,  the  lusts  of  the  eye, 
and  the  pride  of  life.'  But  the  riches  of  Christ 
eternity  will  be  too  short  to  unfold ;  and  I  hare 
neither  time  nor  ability  to  present  to  your  minds 
any  thing  like  an  adequate  conception  of  the  mis- 
eries of  the  heathen.  That  they  are  living  and  dying 
without  the  gospel,  is  enough  to  give  every  believer 
in  the  Bible  an  affecting  sense  of  their  wretched- 
ness. 

"  I  have  told  you  the  story  of  the  Lamb  of  God  — 
pointed  you  to  what  he  left  and  what  he  submitted 
to  in  order  to  raise  men  to  the  riches  of  his  ever- 
lasting love.  He  has  gone  back  to  heaven  and 
taken  his  throne  again  ;  but  he  has  left  a  cause  on 
earth  that  is  dear  to  him  as  the  apple  of  his  eye, 
and  all  the  attributes  of  his  name  stand  pledged  for 
its  final  triumph.  This  cause  he  has  intrusted,  in  a 
very  important  sense,  to  his  disciples  —  beings  in 
whose  nature  he  came  and  suffered;  and  without 
their  instrumentality  it  never  did,  and  never  will,  go 
on. 

"  Thus  he  gives  you  all  the  privilege  of  being  co- 
workers  with  him  in  saving  the  heathen.  If  you  are 
not  permitted  to  go  in  person  to  carry  them  the  gos- 
pel, yet  you  may  be  perhaps  equally  useful  by  your 
prayers,  and  by  furnishing  the  means  for  sending 
those  who  shall  preach  to  them  the  unsearchable 
riches  of  Christ*  If,  then,  you  would  elevate  the 


ELIZABETH     HERVEY.  83 

degraded  heathen  to  the  purity  of  Christians,  send 
them  the  gospel.  If  you  would  rescue  them,  not 
only  from  their  present  wretchedness,  but  from  their 
darker  prospects  in  the  world  to  come,  and  inspire 
them  with  the  high  hopes  of  eternal  salvation,  send 
them  the  gospel.  If  you  would  see  them  at  the  last 
day  on  the  right  hand  of  the  Son  of  man,  and  hear 
their  bursting  praises  to  God  for  your  liberality  and 
prayers,  which  helped  to  bring  them  there,  now  show 
how  high  you  value  their  souls  by  contributing  to 
send  them  the  gospel,  and  by  your  fervent  prayers 
that  the  blessing  of  the  Lord  may  accompany  your 
bounty  and  make  it  the  means  of  their  salvation. 

"  If  other  motives  than  those  which  have  been 
presented  were  necessary  to  encourage  you  in  this 
good  work,  I  might  prove  to  you  that  you  will  be 
the  richer  for  every  sacrifice  you  make  to  promote 
the  cause  of  Christ ;  if  not  richer  in  temporal,  yet 
certainly  in  spiritual  blessings.  I  might  say  to  you, 
in  the  language  of  Him  who  cannot  lie,  who  holds 
the  elements  in  his  hand  and  can  command  them  to 
spare  or  destroy  your  wealth,  to  bless  or  blast  the 
work  of  your  hands,  '  The  liberal  soul  shall  be 
made  fat ;  and  he  that  watereth  shall  be  watered 
also  himself.'  '  There  is  that  scattereth,  and  yet  in- 
creaseth  ;  and  there  is  that  withholdeth  more  than  is 
meet,  but  it  tendeth  to  poverty.'  Or,  in  the  words 
of  Him  who  gave  up  all  his  wealth  and  his  life  for 
us,  '  It  is  more  blessed  to  give  than  to  receive.' 
6 


84  ELIZABETH     HERVEY. 

"  I  have  chosen  to  rest  the  cause  which  the  Lord 
has  now  permitted  me  to  plead  in  his  name  mainly 
on  the  one  great  argument  in  the  text ;  for  in  the 
whole  compass  of  the  universe  there  is  not  a  motive 
to  benevolent  action  so  commanding  as  that.  And 
I  am  persuaded  it  has  not  been  presented  to  your 
minds  in  vain.  No,  I  have  been  addressing  those 
who  know  the  grace  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ; 
who  feel  thankful  for  that  grace ;  and  whose  hearts 
burn  within  them  to  spread  it  abroad  through  the 
whole  world. 

"  Is  there  one  here  who  wishes  to  be  excused  from 
this  work  ?  Why,  my  brother,  would  you  be  ex- 
cused ?  Look  again.  Is  it  no  privilege  to  be  al- 
lowed to  do  something  to  promote  that  cause  for 
which  patriarchs,  prophets,  apostles,  and  martyrs 
have  prayed,  and  toiled,  and  died  ?  Is  it  no  privilege 
to  help  forward  that  cause  which  has  engaged  the 
hearts  and  hands  of  all  the  wise  and  good  of  every 
age  ?  Is  it  no  privilege  to  be  associated  with  the 
choicest  spirits  now  on  earth  in  promoting  the  sub- 
limest,  the  most  benevolent,  the  most  godlike  cause 
that  ever  did  or  can  employ  the  hearts  and  hands  of 
men  ?  Is  it  no  privilege  to  labor,  and  pray,  and  give 
for  the  advancement  of  that  cause  which  awakens 
the  deepest  interest  in  the  bosoms  of  all  the  heav- 
enly host,  and  which  is  the  occasion  of  their  loud- 
est and  loftiest  songs  of  praise  ?  Is  it  no  privilege 
to  do  something  for  Him  '  who  left  the  highest  throne 


ELIZABETH     HERVEY.  85 

in  glory  for  the  cross  of  deepest  woe,'  in  order  to 
give  men  a  place  in  the  mansions  of  his  love?  Is 
it  no  privilege  to  be  a  coworker  with  the  blessed 
God  in  rescuing  souls  from  a  course  of  eternal  sin- 
ning and  suffering,  and  raising  them  to  everlasting 
holiness  and  happiness  and  glory  ?  Is  it  no  privi- 
lege to  aid  in  forwarding  the  only  cause  for  which 
the  world  was  made  and  for  which  all  nature  stands  ? 
The  man  who  does  not  esteem  it  a  high  privilege  that 
he  may  do  something  to  promote  such  a  cause  may 
have  the  name,  but  cannot  have  the  heart,  of  a 
Christian.  If,  then,  any  one  desires  it,  let  him  be 
excused.  The  cause  will  go  on.  It  has  many 
friends,  and  is  rapidly  gaining  more.  It  has  Omnip- 
otence for  its  support.  Jesus  '  shall  have  the  hea- 
then for  his  inheritance,  and  the  uttermost  parts  of 
the  earth  for  his  possession.'  He  did  not  '  humble 
himself  and  become  obedient  unto  death'  for  nought. 
*  He  shall  see  of  the  travail  of  his  soul  and  be  satis- 
fied.' '  All  the  ends  of  the  earth  shall  see  the  salva- 
tion of  our  God.'  '  The  mouth  of  the  Lord  hath 
spoken  it.' 

"  There  is  a  mighty  stir  among  the  nations.  The 
melting  appeals  from  among  the  heathen  have 
reached  us  from  the  four  winds  —  '  Come  over  and 
help  us.'  The  person  who  addresses  you  expects,  in 
a  short  time,  if  the  Lord  will,  to  preach  the  un- 
searchable riches  of  Christ  to  some  of  these  distant 
heathen  He  feels  for  the  destitute  in  his  own  be- 


86  ELIZABETH     HERVEY. 

loved  land  ;  but  while  he  knows  there  are  so  many 
millions  of  immortal  beings  more  destitute,  —  while 
he  is  to  act  under  the  commission,  '  Go  ye  into  all 
the  world,  and  preach  the  gospel  to  every  creature,' 
and  while  so  few  who  are  better  qualified  can  think 
it  their  duty  to  these  unhappy  beings,  —  he  feels  that 
*  woe  will  be  unto  him  if  he  preaches  not  the  gospel 
unto  them ! ' " 

Inspired  with  such  feelings,  and  cherishing  such 
views,  our  sister  went  out  to  declare  the  love  of  God 
on  heathen  soil.  Like  those  who  before  her  had 
devoted  themselves  to  the  service  of  the  Savior,  she 
went  forth  not  knowing  whither  she  went  or  through 
what  scenes  she  would  be  called  to  pass. 

But  God  in  his  divine  providence  was  soon  to 
call  her  home  to  glory ;  her  work  was  to  be  short, 
and  her  course  quickly  run.  A  few  months  only 
was  she  permitted  to  do  good  as  she  desired  ere 
death  called  her  away  to  the  rest  beyond  the  grave. 
She  fell  an  early  victim  to  her  own  self-sacrificing 
disposition.  Shortly  after  her  arrival  at  Bombay 
she  was  prostrated  by  the  dysentery,  which  termi- 
nated her  labors  and  her  sorrows  on  the  3d  of  May, 
1831. 

Her  lonely  husband,  writing  to  the  father  of  his 
deceased  companion,  gives  the  following  account  of 
her  dying  hours :  — 

"  Before  this  reaches  you  I  trust  you  will  have 
heard  of  the  goodness  of  the  Lord  in  bearing  us 


ELIZABETH     HERVEY. 


87 


safely  over  all  the  dangers  of  the  Atlantic  and  In- 
dian Seas,  in  providing  us  friends  in  Calcutta  who 
spared  no.  pains  to  make  our  stay  in  that  city  agree- 
able and  happy,  and  in  bringing  us  in  safety  to  this, 
the  destined  field  of  our  labors,  our  disappointments, 
our  difficulties,  and,  as  we  expected  when  we  left 
the  shores  of  our  native  land,  of  our  deaths.     And 
although,  since  our  arrival  here,  his  afflicting  hand 
has  been  laid  heavily  upon  me,  still  I  would  speak 
only  of   his  goodness.     For  when    he  afflicts  and 
chastens  his  children,  it  is  in  loying  kindness  and 
tender  mercy.     It  is  not  for  his  pleasure,  but  for  their 
profit,  that  they  may  be  partakers  of  his  holiness. 
But  if  he  has  been  good  to  me,  he  has  been  doubly 
so  to  your  and  my  dear  Elizabeth.     Yes,  God  has 
made  all  his  goodness  to  pass  before  her ;  for  he  has 
released   her  from  all  her  sins  and   sufferings,  and 
taken  her  to  himself.     '  O,'  said  she,  '  how  will  the 
intelligence  rend  the  hearts  of  my  dear  parents  and 
sisters ! '     She  paused  a  moment,  and  then  added, 
'  But  they  will  be  supported.     They  know  where  to 
look  for  consolation.'     Weep  with   me,   my  dear, 
dear  parents,  a  little  moment,  and  then  we  will  to- 
gether review  the  painful  but  merciful  scene  of  her 
last  sufferings. 

"  All  that  I  have  said  above  shows  only  the  afflict- 
ing hand  of  God  in  this  dispensation,  which  hag 
snatched  from  me  thus  early  the  dear  companion  of 
my  wanderings  and  toils,  the  tender  partner  of  my 


88  ELIZABETH    HERVEY. 

joys  and  sorrows,  the  beloved  wife  of  my  heart :  but 
in  what  remains  to  be  said,  will  be  seen  his  hand 
of  goodness  and  mercy.  In  all  her  sufferings  she  was 
never  heard  to  utter  a  single  murmur  or  complaint, 
but  was  continually  magnifying  the  goodness  of  the 
Lord.  '  I  did  hope,'  said  she,  <  that  I  should  be 
permitted  to  do  something  towards  elevating  the 
miserable  and  degraded  females  of  India  to  a  state 
of  refinement  and  happiness  ;  but  since  God  decides 
otherwise,  his  will  be  done.  In  this  great  conflict, 
some  must  fall  as  soon  as  they  enter  the  field.'  She 
repeated  more  than  once  a  sentence  which  Dr 
Woodbridge  dropped  in  his  address  to  her  on  the 
evening  of  our  marriage,  in  substance  as  follows: 
'  If  we  hear  that,  like  Harriet  Newell,  you  have  fallen 
a  victim  to  the  climate  of  India  even  before  you 
have  commenced  your  labors  there,  still  we  say  to 
you,  Go.'  '  Now,'  said  she,  '  tell  my  friends,  tell  my 
beloved  pastor,  tell  the  dear  church  in  Hadley,  that 
I  do  not,  and  never  have  for  a  moment  regretted  that 
I  came  here.  No ;  had  I  foreseen  this  hour,  and  all 
I  have  endured  since  I  left  America,  I  should  have 
decided  just  as  I  did,  if  the  path  of  duty  had  been 
as  plain  as  it  appeared  to  be.'  During  her  sickness 
she  often  spoke  of  the  love  she  felt  towards  the  peo- 
ple of  God.  She  was  affected  to  tears  at  the  kind- 
ness of  her  physicians  and  others  who  attended  her. 
She  addressed  the  members  of  the  mission  who 
called  to  see  her  on  the  importance  of  living  to  God 


ELIZABETH    HERVEY.  oU 

and  of  being  faithful  in  his  service.  She  expressed 
an  earnest  desire  that  God  would  make  her  death 
the  means  of  a  revival  of  religion  in  all  the  members 
of  the  mission  ;  and  said,  if  such  should  be  the  case, 
she  should  consider  her  early  removal  a  greater  bless- 
ing to  the  mission  and  to  India  than  many  years  of 
her  poor  service  could  be.  The  day  before  she  died 
she  requested  me  to  read  to  her  the  twelfth  chapter  of 
Isaiah.  '  Yes,'  said  she  with  emphasis,  '  God  is  my 
salvation.'  As  I  read  along  she  repeated  after  me 
the  third  verse,  emphasizing  the  word  'wells'  — 
*  with  joy  shall  ye  draw  water  out  of  the  wells  of 
salvation.'  Some  time  afterward  she  wished  me  to 
read  the  fourteenth  chapter  of  John,  which  she  said 
afforded  her  much  comfort.  She  repeated  from 
time  to  time  many  striking  texts  of  Scripture  and 
parts  of  hymns,  which,  as  I  could  leave  her  only  for 
a  moment,  I  did  not  write  down.  Twice  she  re- 
peated, and  seemed  to  feel  the  full  force  of,  that 
beautiful  and  sublime  stanza  of  Watts,  — 

'  Jesus  can  make  a  dying  bed 

Feel  soft  as  downy  pillows  are ; 
While  on  his  breast  I  lean  my  head, 
And  breathe  my  life  out  sweetly  there.' 

"  One  who  stood  near  her  said,  '  O  Death,  where 
is  thy  sting?  O  Grave,  where  is  thy  victory?  The 
sting  of  death  is  sin,  and  the  strength  of  sin  is  the 
law.'  With  animation  she  exclaimed,  in  addition, 


90  ELIZABETH    HERVEY. 

'  But  thanks  be  to  God,  which  giveth  us  the  victorj 
through  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ.'  Mr.  Allen  said  he 
hoped  the  Savior  would  be  with  her  as  she  walked 
through  the  dark  valley  of  the  shadow  of  death. 
« If  this,'  she  said,  '  is  the  dark  valley,  it  has  not  a 
dark  spot  in  it —  all  is  light,  LIGHT.' 

"  I  said  to  her,    '  My  dear,  your  sufferings  are 
great.'     '  Don't,'    said   she,   '  don't   mention   them ; 
they  have  been  nothing — nothing.'     After  a  severe 
spasm,   that  seemed  to  convulse  her  whole  frame, 
she  exclaimed,  «  O  the  pains,  the  groans,  the  dying 
strife !     The  spirit  seems  to  be  struggling  and  flut- 
tering to  get  free  from  this  cumbersome  body.'    She 
had,  during  most  of  her  sickness,  bright  views  of  the 
perfections  of  God.     '  His  awful  holiness,'  she  said, 
«  appeared  the  most  lovely  of  "all  his  attributes.'    At 
one  time  she  said  she  wanted  words  to  express  her 
views   of    the   majesty  and   glory   of    Christ, 
seems,'  she  said,  '  that  if  all  other  glory  were  anni- 
hilated, and  nothing  left  but  his  lone  self,  it  would 
be  enough  —  it  would  be  a  universe  of  glory.' 

«  The  day  before  her  death  she  was  asked  if  she 
wished  to  see  her  child.  '  Not  now,'  said  she ;  « 
am  too  much  exhausted.  I  fear  it  would  overcome 
me.  I  will  see  him  by  and  by.'  After  she  had 
rested  a  while,  she  said  now  she  would  see  the  babe. 
It  was  brought  into  the  room.  «  Let  my  husband,' 
she  said,  '  bring  him  to  me.'  I  carried  the  child  to 
her.  She  took  it  in  one  arm,  and  with  the  other 


ELIZABETH     HERVEY.  91 

embraced  my  neck.  After  a  moment  she  looked  up 
to  the  spectators  with  a  smile,  and  said,  '  Here  ia 
my  family  —  my  treasure  — my  earthly  all.  I  cheer- 
fully resign  them  into  the  hands  of  God.'  On  the 
morning  of  the  day  she  expired  I  asked  if  she 
wished  to  send  any  particular  message  to  any  of  her 
friends.  She  replied  she  did,  and  asked  me  to  write 
what  she  dictated. 

"  Thus,  my  dear  parents,  I  have  finished  the  ac- 
count of  our  beloved  Elizabeth's  last  pains  and  joys 
in  the  flesh.  Who  can  wish  her  back  to  earth  ?  If 
any  other  one  has  reason  to  cherish  such  a  wish,  I 
have  more.  But  severe  as  the  stroke  is  upon  me,  I 
rejoice  that  her  conflict  with  sin  and  suffering  is  over, 
and  she  is  with  her  Redeemer.  To  know  that  she 
departed  thus,  triumphing  in  God  her  Savior,  must 
afford  you,  as  it  does  me,  great  consolation  in  the 
midst  of  the  affliction  which  the  news  of  her  death 
will  produce.  But  you,  who  knew  her  amiable 
disposition,  her  humble,  prayerful,  self-denying,  holy 
life,  have  a  better  testimony  that  it  is  well  with  her 
now,  than  her  dying  deportment,  whatever  it  might 
be,  could  give.  She  lived  unto  the  Lord,  she  died 
unto  the  Lord ;  and  there  can  be  no  doubt  that  she 
is  now  the  Lord's. 

"  Last  Sabbath  evening  Rev.  Mr.  Allen  preached 
a  sermon  in  the  chapel,  on  the  occasion  of  her  death, 
from  Romans  xiv.  8.  Since  then  I  have  learned  that 
one  careless  man  appears  to  have  been  awakened  by 


92  ELIZABETH     HERVEY. 

the  account  that  was  given  of  her  peaceful  and  tri- 
umphant death.  Perhaps  her  prayers  are  about  to 
be  answered  in  a  revival  of  religion  here.  The 
Lord  grant  that  it  may  be  so ! " 

When  a  beloved  fellow -laborer  dies  at  home;  when 
the  place  of  some  dear  one  is  vacated  by  death ; 
when  the  hand  of  labor  ceases  to  move  and  the 
heart  of  sympathy  ceases  to  beat,  —  all  around  are 
saddened  by  the  event :  gloom  covers  the  weeping 
church,  and  all  who  knew  the  fallen  one  bend  in 
tearful  silence  over  the  grave.  But  when  a  mission- 
ary dies  we  can  form  no  opinion  of  the  feelings  of 
those  who  are  left  in  sorrow.  Away  from  home  and 
all  the  endeared  scenes  of  early  life,  they  become 
more  strongly  and  firmly  attached  to  each  other. 
Between  the  members  of  the  little  band  are  formed 
the  most  tender  ties,  the  most  hallowed  relations ; 
and  when  one  only  departs,  all  hearts  grieve  and 
bleed  as  if  the  dearest  earthly  object  had  been  re- 
moved. 

Mrs.  Hervey  was  buried  near  the  scene  of  her  la- 
bors —  on  heathen  soil.  The  solemn  funeral  service 
and  the  pang  of  death  were  calculated  to  deepen 
the  impression  upon  the  minds  of  the  converted  and 
unconverted  people;  and  the  hymn,  as  it  sent  its 
mournful  echo  along  the  borders  of  the  field  of 
graves  and  sounded  like  the  song  of  an  angel  amid 
the  homes  of  the  living,  turned  many  a  thought  for- 
ward to  that  haven  where  the  saint  shall  break  from 


ELIZABETH     HERVEy. 


93 


the  repose  of  death,  and  come  forth  to  the  resurrec- 
tion of  the  just,  a  new  and  glorified  form. 

" Why  do  we  mourn  departing  friends, 

Or  shake  at  death's  alarms? 
'Tis  but  the  voice  that  Jesus  sends 
To  call  them  to  his  arms." 

Did  we  not  have  implicit  confidence  in  the  ways 
of  God  and  in  his  special  providence,  —  did  we  not 
feel  that  he  is  too  wise  to  err,  too  good  to  be  unkind, — 
our  hearts  would  often  faint  as  we*  hear  of  our  de- 
voted missionaries  falling  into  the  grave  ere  they 
have  been  permitted  to  labor  to  any  considerable  de- 
gree for  the  conversion  of  the  heathen.  Did  we  not 
feel  perfectly  satisfied  in  relation  to  the  wisdom  and 
mercy  of  the  great  Head  of  the  church,  we  might 
well  fold  our  hands  and  ask,  "  Will  God  be  angry 
forever  1 "  But  who  does  not  know  that  Jehovah  is 
able  to  accomplish  more  by  our  deaths  than  we  are 
able  to  accomplish  by  our  lives  ?  Who  does  not 
know  that,  from  the  very  ashes  of  the  tomb,  he  can 
send  up  a  voice  which  will  echo  arnid  the  shades  of 
night  and  thrill  the  cold  hearts  of  degraded  men  ? 

They  who  despond,  as  the  tidings  of  woe  come 
borne  to  us  on  almost  every  breeze  which  sweeps 
across  the  ocean,  have  lost  sight  of  Him  who  holds 
in  his  hand  the  issues  of  life  and  the  awful  realities 
of  death.  These  have  drawn  their  eyes  from  the 
immutable  promises  and  the  ever-present  Helper,  and 


VJ1  ELIZABETH      HERVEY. 

fixed  them  on  the  tomb,  and  the  corpse,  and  the  pale 
mementoes  of  mortality.  They  have  ceased  to  rea- 
son like  Christian  men,  and  look  at  God's  providence 
through  the  misty  visior.  of  scepticism  and  doubt. 

Men  admit  that  certain  laws  control  the  world  of 
planets,  the  world  of  animal  life,  the  world  of  intel- 
lect and  reason ;  but  seem  not  to  have  the  idea  that 
the  providences  are  all  under  God's  control,  and  reg- 
ulated by  fixed  and  certain  laws.  The  sparrow  that 
flits  from  bush  to  tree,  and  the  mighty  angel  that 
wheels  in  everiasting  circles  around  God's  throne, 
are  alike  under  divine  protection.  The  feeblest  in- 
sect which  creeps  upon  the  earth,  and  the  highest 
archangel  which  ministers  to  God  above,  are  equally 
safe  beneath  the  divine  protection.  The  Being  who 
holds  the  univeise,  who  keeps  worlds  in  their  places, 
is  also  employed  to  count  the  feathers  of  the  young 
raven's  wing,  and  number  the  hairs  which  cluster 
upon  the  human  head. 

Nor  will  God  allow  the  places  of  the  dead  to  re- 
main long  vacant.  The  conversion  of  the  world  is 
in  accordance  with  his  unalterable  will  and  purpose ; 
it  was  an  article  in  the  grand  treaty  of  Calvary ;  and 
by  all  that  God  is  has  he  pledged  himself  to  give 
"  the  heathen  to  his  Son  for  an  inheritance,  and  the 
uttermost  parts  of  the  earth  for  a  possession." 
Hence  when,  in  the  accomplishment  of  his  grand 
design,  one  after  another  who  went  forth  with  high 
hope  and  joyful  expectation  is  cut  down,  we  may 


ELIZABETH     HERVEY.  95 

expect  to  see  others  raised  up  ready  to  accomplish 
greater  good  than  their  fallen  predecessors. 

The  hearts  of  men  are  in  Jehovah's  hand.  He 
moves  upon  the  mind  as  he  will,  and  takes  those 
whom  we  least  expect  to  lead  on  his  hosts  to  the 
victory  over  sin. 

Years  ago  the  question  was,  "  Who  will  go  ?  " 
but  now  the  question  is  being  asked,  "  Who  will 
stay  at  home  and  let  me  go  ?  "  "  Who  will  resign 
his  place  in  the  missionary  ranks,  and  let  us  go  forth 
to  do  battle  for  the  truth  ?  "  And  we  may  expect 
this  spirit  to  increase,  until  it  shall  be  deemed  the 
highest  glory  of  the  Christian  minister  to  be  a  mis- 
sionary of  the  cross  of  Christ. 

Thanks  be  to  God,  the  Church  is  arousing  herself 
to  her  high  duty,  and  already  many  have  gone  forth. 
The  places  of  Harriet  Newell,  of  Ann  H.  Judson, 
of  Sarah  D.  Com  stock,  of  Harriet  B.  Stewart,  of 
Sarah  L.  Smith,  of  Elizabeth  Hervey,  of  Henrietta 
Shuck,  of  Sarah  B.  Judson,  and  of  others  who  are 
now  quietly  sleeping  the  long  sleep  of  death,  are 
filled.  Others  as  faithful  have  come  on  to  do  the 
work  which  they  left  unfinished,  and  to  stand  around 
the  moral  plants  which  they  began  to  cultivate. 

And  thus  it  will  continue.  When  the  faithful, 
laborious,  successful  missionary  women  who  are  now 
the  admiration  of  the  church  and  the  world  fall  be- 
neath the  pressure  of  disease,  toil,  and  time,  a  mis- 
sionary Church  will  send  out  her  daughters,  who  are 


96  ELIZABETH    HERVEY. 

reposing  at  home,  to  take  the  places  of  those  who 
depart;  and  never  will  Burmah,  Syria,  Ceylon, 
Turkey,  and  other  dark  places  be  deserted,  until 
over  all  the  earth  shall  echo  the  song  of  the  ransomed 
and  the  jubilee  of  the  redeemed. 


CHAPTER    IV. 

HARBTET    B.    STEWABT, 

OF  THE  SANDWICH  ISLANDS. 

^ARRIET  BRADFORD  STEWART  labored 
as  a  missionary  at  the  Sandwich  Islands. 
Amid  this  beautiful  cluster  of  green  spots 
in  the  bosom  of  the  sea  her  efforts  for  hu- 
man good  were  put  forth ;  and  here  was  the  scene 
of  her  success,  though  not  of  her  death. 

The  origin  of  the  mission  to  the  Sandwich  Islands 
is  somewhat  peculiar.  In  1809  two  little  boys 
shipped  themselves  on  board  of  an  American  vessel 
bound  for  New  York.  They  arrived  at  the  great 
city,  and,  after  residing  there  awhile,  were  taken  to 
New  Haven,  Connecticut.  They  were  fatherless, 
motherless  children,  with  none  to  care  for  them ; 
and  their  destitute,  helpless  condition  soon  drew  the 
attention  and  won  the  sympathy  of  the  Christian 
public.  In  a  short  time  one  of  these  youths  was 
converted  to  God.  Opukakia  became  a  believer  in 


98 


HARRIET     B.    STEWART. 


the  religion  of  Christ,  and  to  the  believers  of  our 
own  land  gave  evidence  of  having  passed  from  death 
unto  life.  Interest  in  these  boys  soon  led  to  solemn 
inquiry  into  the  condition  of  their  country.  This 
inquiry  resulted  in  the  establishment  of  a  school  for 
the  instruction  of  heathen  youth  who  were  found  in 
our  land  ;  and  of  the  privileges  of  this  school  these 
two  boys  gladly  availed  themselves. 

Shortly  after  they  were  taken  to  Andover  and 
made  acquainted  with  a  class  of  young  men  who 
were  about  to  graduate  and  go  forth  as  heralds  of 
salvation.  Two  members  of  that  class  soon  deter- 
mined on  a  missionary  life,  and  selected  these  islands 
as  the  field  of  their  labors.  These  young  men  were 
Hiram  Bingham,  and  his  classmate,  Mr.  Thurston. 
Their  services  were  offered  to  the  Board,  and  in 
1819  were  accepted.  They  were  ordained  at  Go- 
shen,  Connecticut,  and,  under  very  solemn  and  im- 
pressive services,  set  apart  to  the  work  of  the  min- 
istry. 

On  the  15th  of  October,  1819,  in  the  vestry  of 
Park  Street  Church,  in  Boston,  they,  with  others, 
were  organized  into  a  church  of  the  Lord  Jesus. 
On  the  23d  of  October  this  church  set  sail  for  the 
place  of  its  destination  —  to  the  field  of  labor  in 
which  it  was  to  thrive  and  flourish.  Solemn  was 
the  scene,  as  on  the  wharf  stood  a  company  of  be- 
loved ones,  who  were  leaving  home  and  all  the  dear 
associations  of  youth  for  a  barbarous  nation.  There, 


HARRIET     B.    STEWART. 


99 


beneath  the  cool  breath  of  autumn,  they  united  in  sing- 
ing,— 

"  When  shall  we  all  meet  again  ? 

When  shall  we  all  meet  again  ? 
Oft  shdll  wearied  love  retire, 
Oft  shall  glowing  hope  expire, 
Oft  shall  death  and  sorrow  reign, 
Ere  we  all  shall  meet  again." 

The  voyagers  were  commended  to  the  "  God  of 
ocean  and  storm "  by  Rev.  Dr.  Worcester ;  the 
apostolic  benediction  was  pronounced ;  and  the  ves- 
sel gayly  pursued  her  way  down  the  harbor,  and 
was  soon  lost  from  sight. 

After  the  usual  pleasures  and  annoyances  of  "  a 
life  on  the  ocean  wave,"  the  company  were  made 
glad  by  beholding  in  the  distance  the  green  hills  of 
the  islands  on  the  soil  of  which  they  were  to  labor 
and  pray.  They  found  the  people,  not  as  Judson 
and  Newell  found  those  to  whom  they  were  sent 
with  the  torch  of  truth,  but  ready  to  believe  and 
embrace  the  gospel.  The  messengers  they  sent 
ashore  were  greeted  with  shouts  of  joy,  and  their 
wondering  eyes  turned  to  consuming  idols  and  de- 
molished temples.  They  found  a  nation  without  a 
religion,  a  government  without  a  church,  a  court 
without  an  ecclesiastic.  The  people  seemed  sunk 
in  barbarism.  They  had  no  schools,  no  books,  no 
pens,  no  means  of  information.  Gross  darkness 
was  over  all  the  people,  and  the  land  was  enveloped 
in  appalling  gloom. 

z 


100  HARRIET     B.    STEWART 

Undismayed  by  the  gross  ignorance  and  encour- 
aged by  the  abolition  of  idolatry,  the  servants  of 
God  went  to  work.  They  distributed  themselves 
through  the  islands,  and  every  where  preached  Jesus 
and  the  cross.  The  effects  of  their  labors  were  so 
apparent  that  the  American  Board  were  encouraged 
to  send  out  repeated  reinforcements ;  and  in  the 
progress  of  time  Mr.  Stewart  and  his  accomplished 
companion  arrived  at  Hawaii  on  their  sacred  mis- 
sion. Perhaps  there  is  no  mission  station  on  the 
globe,  no  scene  of  missionary  toil,  where  such 
glorious  results  have  been  accomplished,  and  such 
wonderful  changes  wrought,  as  at  the  Sandwich 
Islands.  Mr.  Bingham,  speaking  of  the  condition 
of  the  people  at  the  time  of  his  arrival  among  them, 
says,  "  The  nation  had,  on  our  arrival,  neither  books, 
pen,  nor  pencil,  for  amusement  or  business,  or  for 
acquiring  information  or  communicating  thought. 
They  sat,  like  Turks  or  tailors,  on  mats  spread  on 
the  ground ;  dipped  their  fingers  in  the  dish  to  eat 
their  fish,  poi,  and  dog  flesh,  without  knife,  fork,  or 
spoon.  They  stretched  themselves  at  full  length  on 
the  mats  to  play  cards  or  otherwise  kill  time.  Their 
water  they  drank  from  a  gourd  shell;  and  awa, 
the  juice  of  a  narcotic  root,  chewed  by  others  and 
mixed  with  water  in  the  chewers'  mouths,  they 
drank,  as  their  fathers  had  done,  from  a  cocoa-nut 
shell,  for  the  same  purpose  that  other  intoxicating 
drinks  and  liquors  are  taken." 


HARRIET    B.    STEWART. 


101 


That  the  nobles  as  well  as  the  common  people 
vore  thus  degraded  and  uncivilized,  we  are  referred 
to  a  description,  given  by  the  same  writer,  of  the 
king,  who,  with  the  royal  family,  was  invited  on 
board  the  vessel  which  conveyed  out  the  missiona- 
ries. "  They  came  off  in  their  double  canoes,  with 
waving  kahalis  and  a  retinue  of  attendants.  His 
majesty,  according  to  the  taste  of  the  times,  having 
a  malo,  or  narrow  girdle,  around  his  waist,  a  green 
silken  scarf  over  his  shoulders,  instead  of  coat,  vest, 
and  linen,  a  string  of  beads  on  his  otherwise  naked 
neck,  and  a  feather  wreath,  or  corona,  on  his  head,  — 
to  say  nothing  of  his  being  destitute  of  hat,  gloves, 
shoes,  stockings,  and  pants,  —  was  introduced  to 
the  first  company  of  white  women  whom  he  ever 
saw." 

But  the  speedy  change  from  drunkenness  to  so- 
briety, from  ignorance  to  comparative  intelligence, 
from  theft  and  falsehood  to  honesty  and  truth,  from 
shameless  indecency  to  purity  and  chastity,  from 
the  violation  of  the  whole  ten  commandments  to 
the  sacred  observance  of  these  ten,  from  barbarism 
to  civilization  and  refinement,  from  brutish  idolatry 
to  the  holy  service  of  God,  was  astonishing  even  to 
those  through  whose  instrumentality  it  was  brought 
about. 

Thirty  years  ago  there  was  no  church,  no  school 
house,  no  seminary  of  learning,  no  regard  for  the 
Sabbath,  no  thought  of  the  great  Jehovah  :  now  all 


102  HARRIET     B.    STEWART. 

of  these  are  found.  The  church  tower  lifts  itself  to 
heaven  ;  the  school  and  the  seminary  are  sending 
abroad  their  instructions;  the  Sabbath  is  regarded  by 
the  mass  of  the  people;  and  Jehovah  is  worshipped 
in  spirit  and  in  truth  by  thousands.  During  the  year 
1840  there  were  four  thousand  one  hundred  and  sev- 
enty-nine additions  to  the  church  in  the  five  islands  ; 
and  since  then  conversions  have  been  multiplied 
and  converts  have  increased.  The  Bible  has  been 
printed,  and  edition  after  edition  given  to  the  per- 
ishing inhabitants,  until  thousands  of  them  are  re- 
joicing in  the  hope  which  it  inspires.  The  whole 
temporal  and  spiritual  condition  of  the  people  has 
changed.  Christianity  has  made  men  of  beasts, 
and  lifted  up  the  whole  government  in  the  scale  of 
being. 

Perhaps  we  can  convey  no  better  idea  of  the 
change  which  a  few  years'  labor  produced  in  the 
Sandwich  Islands  than  by  giving  an  extract  of  a 
letter,  written  by  Rev.  C.  S.  Stewart  about  the 
time  of  the  death  of  his  wife.  It  is  a  beautiful  and 
thrilling  description  of  a  Sabbath  in  an  island 
where,  a  few  years  before,  was  nothing  but  idol 
worship,  heathen  rites  and  ceremonies,  and  ignorant 
superstitions. 

"  At  an  early  hour  of  the  morning,  even  before 
we  had  taken  our  breakfast  on  board  ship,  a  single 
person  here  and  there,  or  a  group  of  three  or  four, 
enveloped  in  their  large  mantles  of  various  hues, 


HARRIET     B.    STEWART.  103 

might  be  seen  wending  their  way  among  the  groves 
fringing  the  bay  on  the  east,  or  descending  from  the 
hills  and  ravines  on  the  north  towards  the  chapel ; 
and  by  degrees  their  numbers  increased,  till  in  a 
short  time  every  path  along  the  beach  and  over  the 
uplands  presented  an  almost  unbroken  procession 
of  both  sexes  and  of  every  age,  all  pressing  to  the 
house  of  God. 

"  Even  to  myself  it  was  a  sight  of  surprise ;  not 
at  the  magnitude  of  the  population,  but  that  the 
object  for  which  they  were  evidently  assembling 
should  bring  together  so  great  a  multitude,  when  at 
this  very  place,  only  four  years  ago,  the  known  wishes 
and  example  of  chiefs  of  high  authority,  the  daily 
persuasions  of  the  teachers,  added  to  motives  of  cu- 
riosity and  novelty,  could  scarce  induce  a  hundred 
of  the  inhabitants  to  give  an  irregular  attendance  on 
the  services  of  the  sanctuary.  But  now,  — 

'  Like  mountain  torrents  pouring  to  the  main, 
From  every  glen  a  living  stream  came  forth  : 
From  every  hill  in  crowds  they  hasten  down 
To  worship  Him  who  deigns  in  humblest  fane, 
On  wildest  shore,  to  meet  the  upright  in  heart.' 

w  The  scene,  as  looked  on  from  our  ship,  in  the 
stillness  of  a  brightly-gleaming  Sabbath  morning, 
was  well  calculated,  with  its  associations,  to  prepare 
the  mind  for  strong  impressions  on  a  nearer  view, 
when  the  conclusion  of  our  own  public  worship 


104  HARRIET     B.    STEWART. 

should  allow  us  tc  go  on  shore.  Mr.  Goodrich  had 
apprised  us  that  he  found  it  expedient  to  hold  the 
services  of  the  Sabbath,  usually  attended  at  all  the 
other  stations  at  nine  o'clock  in  the  morning  and  at 
four  in  the  afternoon,  both  in  the  fore  part  of  the 
day,  that  all  might  have  the  benefit  of  two  sermons 
and  yet  reach  home  before  nightfall ;  for 

'  Numbers  dwelt  remote, 
And  first  must  traverse  many  a  weary  mile 
lo  reach  the  altar  of  the  God  they  love.' 

"  It  was  near  twelve  o'clock  when  we  went  on 
shore.  Though  the  services  had  commenced  when 
we  landed,  large  numbers  were  seen  circling  the 
doors  without ;  but,  as  we  afterward  found,  from  the 
impossibility  of  obtaining  places  within.  The  house 
is  an  immense  structure,  capable  of  containing  many 
thousands,  every  part  of  which  was  rilled  except  a 
small  area  in  front  of  the  pulpit,  where  seats  were 
reserved  for  us,  and  to  which  we  made  our  way  in 
slow  and  tedious  procession,  from  the  difficulty  of 
finding  a  spot  even  to  place  our  footsteps  without 
treading  on  the  limbs  of  the  people,  seated  on  their 
feet  as  closely  almost  as  they  could  be  stowed. 

"  As  we  entered,  Mr.  G.  paused  in  his  sermon  till 
we  could  be  seated.  I  ascended  the  pulpit  beside 
him,  from  which  I  had  a  full  view  of  the  congrega- 
tion. The  suspense  of  attention  in  the  people  was 
only  of  momentary  duration,  notwithstanding  the 


HARRIET    B.    STEWART. 


105 


entire  novelty  of  the  laced  coats,  cocked  hats,  and 
other  appendages  of  naval  uniform.  I  can  scarce 
describe  the  emotions  experienced  in  glancing  an 
eye  over  the  immense  number,  seated  so  thickly  on 
the  matted  floor  as  to  seem  literally  one  mass  of 
heads,  covering  an  area  of  more  than  nine  thousand 
square  feet.  The  sight  was  most  striking,  and  soon 
became,  not  only  to  myself,  but  to  some  of  my  fel- 
low-officers, deeply  affecting. 

"  With  the  exception  of  the  inferior  chiefs  having 
charge  of  the  district  and  their  dependants,  of  two 
or  three  native  members  of  the  church  and  of  the 
mission  family,  scarce  one  of  the  whole  multitude 
was  in  any  other  than  the  native  dress — the  maro, 
the  kihee,  and  the  simple  tapa,  of  their  primitive 
state.  In  this  respect,  and  in  the  attitude  of  sitting, 
the  assembly  was  purely  pagan  ;  totally  unlike  those 
of  the  Society  Islands ;  as  unlike  as  to  one  at  home. 
But  the  breathless  silence,  the  eager  attention,  the 
half-suppressed  sigh,  the  tear,  the  various  feeling  — 
sad,  peaceful,  joyous  —  discoverable  in  the  faces  of 
many,  all  spoke  the  presence  of  an  invisible  but  om- 
nipotent Power  —  the  Power  that  can  alone  melt 
and  renew  the  heart  of  man,  even  as  it  alone  brought 
it  first  into  existence." 

Turning  from  the  changes  which  have  been  wrought 
in  these  islands, — on  which  we  have,  perhaps, lingered 
too  long  already,  —  we  turn  to  one  through  whose  ef- 
forts a  part  of  this  work  has  been  accomplished. 


106 


HARRIET     B.    STEWART. 


Harriet  B.  Tiffany  was  a  native  of  Stamford, 
Connecticut.  She  was  born  on  the  24th  day  of 
June,  1798.  Her  parents  were  honorably  descended 
from  an  illustrious  line,  and  Harriet  inherited  many 
of  the  noble  qualities  of  her  ancestors.  Her  youth 
was  passed  mostly  in  Stamford,  Albany,  and  Coop- 
erstown,  in  which  places  she  endeared  herself  by 
many  acts  of  kindness  to  all  who  knew  her,  and 
grew  up  to  womanhood  cherished  and  loved  by  all 
who  came  within  the  circle  of  her  influence.  In 
1819  she  passed  through  that  mysterious  change 
which  is  denominated  regeneration.  Repeated  af- 
flictions, the  death  of  friends,  and  her  own  sickness 
led  her  to  feel  the  need  of  a  strong  arm  and  a  firm 
hope.  Feeling  the  emptiness  of  earth,  the  vanity 
of  human  life,  even  in  its  best  estate,  she  turned  to 
Him  who  can  give  support  to  the  soul  in  the  hours 
of  its  dark  night  and  guide  it  amid  the  gloom.  By 
faith  she  saw  the  crucified  One,  and  rested  her  sor- 
rows and  griefs  on  Him  who  was  able  to  bear  them. 
She  was  changed  from  darkness  to  light,  from  sin  to 
holiness,  from  death  to  life. 

The  great  subject  of  a  missionary  life  was  pre- 
sented to  her  view,  connected  with  a  proposal  to 
accompany  Rev.  C.  S.  Stewart  to  the  Sandwich 
Islands  as  his  assistant  and  companion.  With 
trembling  anxiety  she  submitted  the  case  to  the 
wise  discretion  oi  her  Father  in  heaven :  on  earth 
she  had  none.  As  may  be  supposed,  it  was  no  easy 


HARRIET     B.    STFAVART. 


107 


thing  for  a  young  lady  of  high  and  honorable  con- 
nections, who  had  always  been  surrounded  with 
friends  and  educated  in  the  circle  of  refinement  and 
luxury,  to  leave  all  these.  There  were  tender  ties 
to  be  riven,  fond  associations  to  be  broken  up,  dear 
friends  to  part  with,  and  a  loved  home  to  leave 
behind;  and  when  the  momentous  question  was 
brought  distinctly  before  her  mind,  it  required  a 
strong  faith,  a  firm  dependence  on  God,  an  entire 
submission  to  his  will  to  induce  her  to  take  the  sol- 
emn and  important  step ;  but,  believing  herself 
called  upon  by  God,  she  decided  in  his  favor,  and 
lost  sight  of  the  sacrifice  and  self-denial  of  the  un- 
dertaking. 

She  resolved  to  go  — to  go,  though  home  was  to 
be  abandoned,  friends  to  be  left,  loved  scenes  de- 
serted, and  a  life  of  toil  to  be  endured.  She  resolved 
to  go  —  to  go,  though  she  might  pass  through  a 
sea  of  tears,  and  at  last  leave  her  enfeebled  body 
upon  a  couch  that  would  have  no  kind  friends  to 
surround  it  when  she  died.  She  resolved  to  go, 
though  she  should  find  in  savage  lands  a  lowly 
grave. 

She  was  married  to  Mr.  Stewart,  in  the  city  of 
Albany,  on  the  3d  of  June,  1822.  Mr.  Stewart  had 
already  been  appointed  as  a  missionary,  and  was  to 
go  out  to  the  Sandwich  Islands  under  the  care  of 
the  American  Board.  They  sailed  in  company  with 
a  large  number  of  others  who  were  destined  for  the 


108  HARRIET     B.    STEWART. 

same  laborious  but  delightful  service.  The  sun  of 
the  19th  of  November  went  down  on  many  homes 
from  which  glad  spirits  had  departed  on  their  errand 
of  mercy  to  a  dying  world  ;  and  on  that  day  the 
eye  of  many  a  parent  gazed  upon  the  form  of  the 
child  for  the  last  time.  Nor  could  a  vessel  leave 
our  shores,  having  on  her  decks  nearly  thirty  mis- 
sionaries, without  being  followed  by  the  prayers  of 
more  than  the  relatives  of  those  who  had  departed. 
There  was  mingled  joy  and  sorrow  throughout  the 
churches  of  New  England,  as  the  gales  of  winter 
wafted  the  gospel-freighted  vessel  to  her  distant  des- 
tination. 

They  arrived,  in  April  of  the  following  year,  at 
Honolulu ;  and,  after  a  residence  of  a  few  days,  lo- 
cated themselves  at  Lahaina,  a  town  containing 
about  twenty-five  thousand  inhabitants,  who  were 
mostly  in  a  degraded  condition.  Here  they  found 
but  few  of  the  conveniences  of  life,  and  were  obliged 
to  live  in  little  huts,  which  afforded  but  slight  shelter 
from  the  scorching  heat  or  the  pelting  rain.  In  these 
miserable  tenements  did  the  child  of  luxury  and 
wealth  reside,  and  in  perfect  contentment  perform 
the  duties  of  her  station.  She  suffered,  but  did  not 
complain ;  she  labored  hard,  but  was  not  weary ; 
and,  cheerful  in  her  lot,  smiled  even  at  her  privations 
and  sorrows. 

In  1825  her  health  began  to  fail.  Unable  longer 
to  labor  for  her  perishing  heathen  sisters,  she  sailed 


HARRIET     B.    STEWART.  100 

for  England  in  order  to  enjoy  medical  advice  and 
care ;  but  instead  of  improving  by  the  voyage,  she 
continued  to  decline,  until  the  hopelessness  of  her 
case  became  apparent.  She  embarked  for  America 
in  July,  1826,  her  residence  of  a  few  months  in 
England  having  rendered  her  no  permanent  benefit. 
In  her  low  state  the  voyage  was  any  thing  but  agree- 
able ;  and  she  arrived  among  her  friends  the  mere 
shadow  of  what  she  was  when,  a  few  years  before, 
she  had  gone  forth  in  the  flush  of  youth  and  the 
vigor  of  health. 

For  a  time  after  her  arrival  strong  hopes  were 
cherished  that  she  might*  recover.  The  balmy 
breezes  of  her  own  native  valley,  the  kind  congratu- 
lations of  friends,  the  interest  and  excitement  of  a 
return  to  the  scenes  of  youth  gave  color  to  her 
cheek  and  life  to  her  step.  But  in  the  early  part 
of  1830  the  prospect  of  returning  health  was  dashed, 
and  Death  appeared  in  all  his  terror.  Long  was  her 
last  sickness  —  so  long  that  she  groaned  to  depart 
and  be  with  Christ.  For  many  months  she  suffered 
and  struggled  on  a  weary  bed,  until  the  spirit  call 
was  heard,  and  golden  gates  were  opened,  and  the 
ransomed  one  entered  in.  During  this  sickness  she 
was  sustained  by  the  grace  of  God.  Death  found 
her  ready,  and  led  a  willing  victim  down  into  the 
sepulchre,  who  exclaimed,  as  she  entered  it,  "  O 
Death,  where  is  thy  sting  ?  O  Grave,  where  is  thy 
Victory?" 


110  HARRIET     B.    STEWART. 

Racked  with  pain  and  tortured  by  disease  she 
murmured  not,  but,  as  each  new  cup  of  sorrow  was 
put  to  her  lips,  meekly  replied,  "  The  cup  which 
my  Father  hath  mingled,  shall  I  not  drink  it?" 
She  was  a  remarkable  instance  of  Christian  submis- 
sion and  resignation  under  sufferings,  and  left  be- 
hind her,  to  surviving,  friends,  the  joyful  evidence 
that  she  had  passed  away  to  rest. 

"  Spirit,  leave  thy  house  of  clay  ; 

Lingering  dust,  resign  thy  breath ; 
Spirit,  cast  thy  cares  away ; 

Dust,  be  thou  dissolved  in  death. 
Thus  the  mighty  Savior  speaks 

While  the  faithful  Christian  dies ; 
Thus  the  bonds  of  life  he  breaks, 

And  the  ransomed  captive  flies." 

Since  the  death  of  Mrs.  Stewart  at  Cooperstown, 
the  work  of  civilization  and  reformation  in  the 
Sandwich  Islands  has  been  rapidly  progressing. 
The  faith  of  the  Church  has  been  strong  and  confi- 
dent, and  she  has  exerted  herself  to  save  those  is- 
lands from  barbarism  and  ignorance.  In  her  noiy 
strength,  and  with  her  high  commission,  she  has 
sent  out  her  servants  armed  with  the  whole 
Christian  armor.  These  men  and  women  have 
preached  Jesus  and  the  cross  with  wonderful  suc- 
cess. Struggling  against  the  tide  of  obstacles 
and  the  barriers  which  sin  raised  in  their  pathway, 
th^y  have  advanced  until  they  have  caused  an 


HARRIET     B.    STEWART.  Ill 

entire  change  in  the  customs  and  the  religion  of  the 
people. 

Nor  have  the  natives  been  unwilling  to  render 
their  assistance.  They  have  cooperated  with  the 
missionaries,  and  nobly  exerted  themselves  to  bring 
the  islands  under  Christian  influences.  Their  efforts 
to  erect  temples  in  which  they  and  their  children 
may  worship  the  only  living  and  true  God  illustrate 
the  zeal  with  which  they  toiled  to  accomplish  good. 
Speaking  of  the  large  stone  church  at  Honolulu,  — 
a  church  which  cost  twenty  thousand  dollars,  and 
required  the  labor  of  many  men  for  six  long  years 
to  finish  it,  —  Mr.  Bingham  says,  "  In  the  erection 
of  this  stately  edifice,  the  active  men,  among  about 
one  thousand  communicants  of  that  church,  having 
divided  into  five  companies,  labored  by  rotation 
many  days  and  weeks  with  patience  and  zeal." 

Of  the  labor  given  to  the  erection  of  a  house  of 
worship  at  Kealakekua,  the  same  work  furnishes  us 
with  the  following  particulars  :  — 

"  The  stones  were  carried  upon  the  shoulders  of 
men  forty  or  fifty  rods.  The  coral  for  making  the 
lime  they  procured  by  diving  in  two  or  three  fathom 
water  and  detaching  blocks,  or  fragments.  If  these 
were  too  heavy  for  the  diver  to  bring  up  to  his  ca- 
noe with  his  hands,  he  ascended  to  the  surface  to 
take  breath,  then  descended  with  a  rope,  attached 
it  to  his  prize,  and,  mounting  to  his  canoe,  heaved 
up  the  mass  from  the  bottom,  and,  when  the  canoe 


HARRIET     B.    STEWART. 

was  thus  laden,  rowed  it  ashore  and  discharged  his 
freight.  By  this  process  they  procured  about  thirty 
cubic  fathoms,  or  seven  thousand  seven  hundred  and 
seventy-six  cubic  feet.  To  burn  this  mass,  the 
church  members  brought  from  the  mountain  side, 
upon  their  shoulders,  forty  cords  of  wood.  The 
lime  being  burned,  the  women  took  it  in  calabashe?, 
or  large  gourd  shells,  and  bore  it  on  their  shoulders 
*to  the  place  of  building ;  also  sand  and  water  for 
making  the  mortar.  Thus  about  seven  hundred 
barrels  each  of  lime,  sand,  and  water,  making  about 
two  thousand  barrels,  equal  to  three  hundred  and 
fifty  wagon  loads,  were  carried  by  women  a  quarter 
of  a  mile,  to  assist  the  men  in  building  the  temple 
of  the  Lord,  which  they  desired  to  see  erected  for 
themselves  aud  for  their  children  —  a  heavy  service, 
which  they,  their  husbands,  fathers,  sons,  had  not 
the  means  of  bring  nor  teams  to  accomplish.  The 
latter  had  other  work  far  more  laborious  to  perform 
for  the  house.  The  sills,  posts,  beams,  rafters,  &c., 
which  they  cut  in  the  mountains,  six  to  ten  miles 
distant,  they  drew  down  by  hand.  The  posts  and 
beams  required  the  strength  of  forty  to  sixty  men 
each.  Such  a  company,  starting1;  at  break  -of  day, 
with  ropes  in  hand,  and  walking  Wo  or  threp  hours 
through  the  fern  and  underhrush  loaded  wifh  the 
cold  dew,  made  fast  to  the>r  tirt?bfv,  and,  address- 
ing themselves  to  their  wb^r  *oU  tor  the  rest  of 
the  day,  dragged  it  over  bed?  ^f  lava,  r~»cks, 


HARRIET     B.    STEWART.  113 

and  rubbish,  reaching  the  place  of  building  about 
sunset." 

Mi  Coun  gives  the  following  amusing  account 
of  the  industry  and  willingness  of  the  people  "in 
church  building  at  Waiakea,  Hilo :  "I  have  often 
gone  with  them  to  the  forest,  laid  hold  of  the  rope, 
and  dragged  timber  with  them  from  morning  to 
night.  On  such  occasions  we  usually,  on  our  ar- 
rival at  the  timber  to  be  drawn,  unite  in  prayer, 
and  then,  fastening  to  the  stick,  proceed  to  work. 
Dragging  timber  in  this  way  is  exceedingly  weari- 
some, especially  if  there  be  not,  as  is  often  the 
case,  a  full  complement  of  hands.  But  what  is 
wanting  in  numbers  is  often  supplied  in  the  tact 
and  management  of  the  natives,  some  of  whom 
are  expert  in  rallying,  stimulating,  and  cheering 
their  comrades,  by  sallies  of  wit,  irony,  and,  if  the 
expression  is  allowable,  of  good-natured  sarcasm. 
The  manner  of  drawing  is  quite  orderly  and  sys- 
tematic. They  choose  one  of  their  number  for  a 
leader.  This  done,  the  leader  proceeds  to  use  his 
vocal  powers  by  commanding  all  others  to  put 
theirs  to  rest.  He  then  arranges  his  men  on  each 
side  of  the  rope,  like  artillerists  at  the  drag  rope. 
Every  man  is  commanded  to  grasp  the  rope  firmly 
with  both  hands,  straighten  it,  and  squat  down,  in- 
clined a  little  forward.  The  leader  then  passes  from 
rear  to  front,  and  from  front  to  rear,  reviewing  the 
line  to  see  that  every  man  grasps  the  rope.  All  is 


114  HARRIET    B.    STEWART. 

now  still  as  the  grave  for  a  moment,  when  the  com- 
mander, or  marshal  of  the  day,  roars  out  in  a  sten- 
torian voice,  *  Kauo,  draw  ! '  Every  one  then  rises, 
and  away  dashes  the  timber,  through  thicket  and 
mud,  over  lava  and  streamlet,  under  a  burning  sun 
or  amidst  drenching  rain.  No  conversation  is  al- 
lowed except  by  the  marshal,  who  seems  to  feel  it 
his  privilege,  during  his  incumbency,  to  make  noise 
enough  for  all." 

In  this  toilsome  way  most  if  not  all  the  houses 
for  the  public  worship  of  God  have  been  erected  ; 
and  most  of  them  being  of  enduring  materials,  they 
will  stand  for  many  years  as  monuments  of  the  de- 
votion, self-sacrificing  industry,  and  sincere  piety  of 
the  Sandwich  Island  Christians.  A  people  having 
this  spirit,  and  animated  with  such  a  love  for  Christ 
and  his  worship,  could  not  fail  in  being  successful 
while  armed  with  gospel  truth.  Before  such  noble 
workmen  all  obstacles  will  vanish,  all  barriers  will 
be  broken  down,  all  opposition  will  be  overcome. 
Were  the  members  of  the  church  in  Christian  lands 
willing  to  make  such  sacrifices  and  perform  such 
labors,  a  half  century  would  not  roll  away  ere  the 
voice  of  the  missionary  would  be  heard  in  every 
valley  and  on  every  hill  top  of  the  globe.  Were 
the  Christians  of  one  single  denomination  willing 
to  lay  hold  upon  the  "  drag  rope  "  of  Christian  mis- 
sions, and  emulate  the  conduct  of  the  poor,  degraded 
Sandwich  Islanders,  in  their  efforts  to  build  temples 


HARRIET    B.    STEWART. 


115 


of  worship,  they  would  see  the  car  of  salvation 
moving  on  gloriously,  and,  ere  long,  would  listen  to 
the  shout  of  a  redeemed  world. 

The  Christians  of  these  islands  seem  to  resemb.e 
the  early  disciples  of  our  dear  Savior.  Their  sim- 
ple and  unostentatious  piety,  their  firm,  manly  devo- 
tion to  truth,  and  steady  resistance  to  error,  their 
willingness  to  leave  all  for  Christ,  reminds  us  of  the 
disciples  of  Antioch  and  Rome,  who  perilled  life  and 
happiness  to  prove  their  devotion  to  the  cross.  Per- 
haps nowhere  in  our  times  have  converts  from  hea- 
thenism to  Christianity  displayed  more  of  the  primi- 
tive spirit,  and  developed  more  of  the  primitive 
virtues,  than  the  once  despised,  idolatrous,  blinded 
inhabitants  of  the  Sandwich  Islands.  The  language 
of  each  heart  seems  to  be,  — 

"  Jesus,  I  my  cross  have  taken, 

All  to  leave  and  follow  thee ; 
Naked,  poor,  despised,  forsaken, 
Only  thou  my  leader  be." 

In  the  language  with  which  Mr.  Bingharn  closes 
his  full  and  valuable  history,  we  close  this  sketch 
of  the  Sandwich  Islands  and  of  one  of  the  most 
intelligent  and  gifted  females  ever  sent  to  them  :  — 

"  A  nation  has  been  raised  from  blank  heathenism 
to  a  rank  among  enlightened  nations,  to  the  enjoy- 
ment of  letters  and  laws,  of  Christianity  and  the 
hope  of  heavenly  glory.  Whatever  troubles  may 


116  HARRIET    B.    STEWART. 

yet  assail  them,  there  is  ground  to  rejoice  that  the 
foundation  of  the  spiritual  temple  of  Jehovah  has 
there  been  firmly  laid,  and  its  superstructure  com- 
menced, which  is  to  rise  in  future  generations.  The 
builders  there  and  elsewhere  have  many  adversaries ; 
but  the  benignant  Lamb  shall  overcome  them.  His 
servanrts  must  be  multiplied,  and  many  a  heart,  con- 
strained by  the  love  of  Christ,  will  be  found  to  say,  — 

*  The  voice  of  my  departed  Lord,  "  Go  teach  all  nations," 
Comes  on  the  night  air,  and  awakes  my  ear.' 

"  If  the  American  Board  and  its  friends  and  labor- 
ers have  not  done  too  much  for  that  nation  in  a  gen- 
eration past,  —  and  who  will  say  they  have  toiled  or 
expended  too  much?  —  those  who  are  on  the  Lord's 
side,  grateful  for  what  the  Lord  has  wrought  there, 
will  be  encouraged  to  attempt  and  expect  the  same 
or  '  greater  things  than  these '  for  other  nations,  till 
in  every  tongue  they  shall  harmoniously  hymn  the 
Messiah's  praise,  and  earth's  ransomed  millions  shall 
swell  the  strain  which  these  converted  islanders  have 
recently  learned  and  gratefully  adopted. 


CHAPTER  V. 

SARAH    !••    SMITH, 

OF  STRIA. 

are  some  spots  on  earth  more  hallowed 
than  others.  There  are  consecrated  cities  and 
towns,  from  which,  as  we  approach  them,  we 
seem  to  hear  a  voice,  saying,  "  Put  off  thy 
shoes;  for  the  spot  whereon  thou  treadest  is  holy 
ground." 

Such  are  the  places  in  which  Christ  our  Savior 
lived,  and  preached,  and  suffered  while  incarnate. 
Such  are  the  places  where  his  immediate  successors, 
the  apostles  and  martyrs,  contended  so  earnestly  for 
the  faith  delivered  to  the  saints.  Jerusalem,  Beth- 
any, Bethlehem,  Corinth,  Ephesus,  Antioch,  and 
Rome  will  be  associated  forever,  in  the  minds  of 
Christians,  with  the  early  progress  and  triumphs  of 
our  holy  religion  ;  and  the  pious  traveller  will  never 
visit  those  places  without  feeling  his  bosom  thrill 
with  tender  and  intense  emotions. 

On  this  account  the  mission  in  Syria  is  one  of 

(117) 


118  SARAH    L.    SMITH. 

peculiar  interest.  Founded  almost  within  sight  of 
Calvary,  it  is  surrounded  with  many  scenes  of  dear 
and  hallowed  interest;  and  it  requires  but  little  effort 
of  the  imagination  to  recall  the  song  of  the  infant 
church,  as  it  arose  from  vale  and  glen,  vibrating  on 
the  air  and  echoing  back  from  hoary  Lebanon.  It 
was  with  the  mission  in  this  place  that  the  amiable, 
talented,  and  beloved  subject  of  this  article  was  con- 
nected. 

Sarah  Lanman  Huntington  was  the  daughter  of 
Jabez  Huntington,  Esq.  She  was  born  in  Norwich, 
Connecticut,  on  the  18th  of  June,  1802,  and  in  that 
beautiful  town  passed  through  the  period  of  child- 
hood. She  was  educated  with  missionary  sympa- 
thies and  feelings.  All  the  circumstances  under 
which  she  was  placed  were  calculated  to  invest  the 
holy  enterprise  with  sacred  pleasantness.  In  her 
father's  house  she  never  heard  a  word  of  reproach 
breathed  forth  against  the  cause  itself  or  the  devoted 
men  and  women  engaged  in  it.  She  traced  her  de- 
scent from  the  famous  John  Robinson,  of  Leyden, 
whose  blood  came  flowing  down  through  a  long 
missionary  line  until  it  coursed  in  her  veins.  Her 
grandfather  was  a  member  of  the  American  Board 
of  Commissioners  for  Foreign  Missions ;  and  all  her 
relatives  on  the  side  of  father  and  mother  were 
active  promoters  of  the  work  of  God. 

Under  such  influences  Sarah  grew  up,  believing 
that  it  was  far  more  honorable  to  do  good  to  man, 


SARAH    L.    SMITH.  119 

to  be  the  mean?  of  reclaiming  the  wanderer  from 
the  path  of  duty,  or  to  bring  a  sinner  back  to 
God,  than  to  found  an  empire,  or  establish  a  throne, 
or  conquer  an  army  of  steel-clad  warriors,  or  lead 
in  triumph  captive  kings  and  princes.  Before  her 
conversion,  she  was  aware  of  the  divine  character 
jf  the  work  which  had  just  commenced ;  and  doubt- 
loss  her  young  heart  responded  to  the  appeals  made 
by  the  death  of  Harriet  Newell  and  the  life  of  Ann 
H.  Judson. 

During  the  first  twelve  years  of  her  life  there  ap- 
pears to  be  nothing  unusual  in  her  history.  She 
was  like  other  thoughtful  and  pleasant  girls  of  her 
age,  and  spent  her  time  in  the  amusements  and 
pursuits  of  youth.  At  school  she  was  industrious, 
studious,  but  not  remarkably  rapid  in  her  progress ; 
at  home  she  was  fondly  loved  and  cherished ;  but  in 
the  minds  of  her  parents  she  never  appeared  to  be  a 
prodigy  or  a  genius. 

At  the  age  of  twelve  she  became  the  subject  of 
the  Spirit's  influence.  Her  mind  was  drawn  to  di- 
vine things  and  her  heart  touched  by  the  finger  of 
God.  On  the  10th  of  August,  1820,  she  realized 
for  the  first  time  the  blessedness  of  full  and  free  for- 
giveness. The  Savior  was  pre'cious  to  her  soul, 
and  holy  duties  were  pleasant  and  delightful.  She 
had  passed  from  the  deep  waters  of  conviction,  and 
gladly  phiced  her  feet  on  the  Rock  of  Ages,  where 
t-he  stood  immovable.  Her  joy  knew  no  bounds. 


120  SARAH    L.    SMITH. 

Liberated  from  sin,  free  from  the  dreadful  weight 
of  guilt  and  condemnation,  pardoned  by  God  and 
loved  by  Christ,  she  deemed  no  praises  too  exalted, 
no  trials  too  severe  to  endure  in  return.  She  imme- 
diately recognized  the  great  principle  that  "  we  are 
not  our  own,"  and  acted  upon  it :  and  life  became 
from  that  hour  devoted  to  holy  employments  and 
useful  pursuits. 

Writing  to  one  of  her  friends  about  this  time,  she 
says,  "  All  is  changed.  I  am  in  a  new  world  of 
thought  and  feeling.  I  begin  to  live  anew.  Even 
our  beautiful  Norwich  has  new  charms,  and,  in  sym- 
pathy with  my  joyousriess,  wears  a  new,  a  lovelier, 
aspect." 

The  vows  which  she  made,  as  she  passed  through 
the  "  strait  gate "  and  entered  the  kingdom  of 
heaven,  did  not  consist  of  words  alone.  They  were 
engraven  on  her  hi>art  and  carried  out  in  her  life 
as  well  as  recorded  on  high.  Ceaselessly  she  sought 
out  ways  in  which  she  might  do  good  to  the  bodies 
and  the  souls  of  her  fellow-creatures ;  and  what  her 
hands  found  to  do,  she  did  with  her  might.  In  1827 
she  formed  a  plan  to  benefit  the  Mohegan  Indians, 
who  lived  a  few  miles  from  Norwich.  These  In- 
dians were  the  rernnant  of  a  once  mighty  tribe ;  and 
the  proud  blood  of  some  of  their  rude  chieftains  of 
former  times  coursed  through  the  veins  of  these  tat- 
tered and  ragged  descendants.  From  hut  to  hut 
she  visited  among  these  degraded  children  of  the 


SARAH    L.    SMITH.  121 

forest ;  started  a  Sabbath  school,  of  which  she  and 
another  young  lady  were  the  sole  teachers ;  pro- 
vided books  for  those  who  could  read  ;  and  in  many 
ways  conferred  benefits  upon  them.  Not  satisfied 
with  this,  she  determined  to  build  a  church  and 
secure  the  services  of  a  missionary ;  and  for  this  pur- 
pose wrote  to  several  of  her  influential  friends,  to 
secure  their  cooperation  and  sympathy.  For  aid  in 
her  work  of  benevolence  she  also  applied  to  the 
legislature  of  Connecticut  and  to  the  general  gov- 
ernment. To  a  considerable  extent  she  was  suc- 
cessful, and  obtained  the  esteem  and  gratitude  of 
that  forlorn  and  oppressed  people. 

The  manner  in  which  she  visited  among  the  peo- 
ple gives  us  an  insight  into  the  character  of  the  wo- 
man, and  furnishes  us  with  a  clew  to  her  future 
success.  She  usually  rode  from  Norwich  on  horse- 
back, and,  taking  a  little  girl  with  her  into  the  sad- 
dle, passed  from  house  to  house,  using  the  child  as 
guide,  interpreter,  and  adviser.  When  she  met  in 
the  road  a  few  ragged  natives  or  a  knot  of  men  and 
women  she  would  stop  her  horse  and  converse 
a  while  with  them,  and  slip  a  tract  into  the  hand  of 
each,  and  with  a  smile  pass  on.  In  this  way  she 
gained  the  confidence  and  love  of  the  poor  people 
who  lived  in  ignorance  and  degradation  within  sight 
of  the  towers  and  temples  of  New  England  towns 
and  cities. 

At  times  the  mind  of  Miss  H.  was  much  exercised 


122  SARAH    L.    SMITH. 

in  relation  to  a  mission  in  the  western  part  of  our 
own  country.  The  gathering  thousands  who  were 
pouring  in  from  every  quarter  of  the  world,  the 
future  influence  of  the  west  upon  the  nation,  the 
wide  field  of  usefulness  there  presented,  were  all 
inducements  for  her  to  go  forth  and  labor  amid  the 
mountains  and  on  the  broad  prairies  which  extend 
towards  the  shores  of  the  Pacific  Ocean. 

The  idea  of  laboring  in  the  west  was  abandoned 
in  1833,  during  which  year  she  resolved  to  accom- 
pany Rev.  Eli  Smith  to  his  field  of  toil  in  Syria. 
The  opportunity  presented  by  the  offer  of  Mr. 
Smith  was  what  Miss  H.  most  earnestly  desired. 
Her  heart  was  set  on  doing  good  ;  and  no  spot  on 
earth  could  have  been  selected  more  in  accordance 
with  her  tastes  and  feelings.  The  long-cherished 
purpose  could  now  be  accomplished ;  and,  after  due 
consultation  with  her  friends,  she  was  married  on 
the  21st  of  July,  in  the  midst  of  her  associates,  at 
Norwich. 

On  the  29th  of  August  the  parting  between 
child  and  parents  took  place,  and  Mrs.  Smith  left 
the  home  of  her  infancy  forever,  and,  after  visit- 
ing the  friends  of  her  husband  in  Boston,  em- 
barked from  that  place  for  Malta,  on  the  21st  of 
September,  in  the  brig  George,  commanded  by 
Captain  Hallet. 

The  scene  on  board  the  vessel  was  peculiarly 
solemn.  After  the  missionaries  had  arrived  and  the 


SARAH    L.    SMITH.  123 

people  had  assembled  on  the  deck  and  on  the  wharf, 
all  united  in  singing  that  grand  hymn,  — 

"  Roll  on,  thou  mighty  ocean  , 

And,  as  thy  billows  flow, 
Bear  messengers  of  mercy 
To  every  land  below." 

Rev.  Di.  Jenks  then  led  in  prayer,  commending  the 
servants  of  God  to  the  gracious  care  of  Him  who 
sitteth  on  high ;  after  which  the  brig  was  loosened 
from  her  moorings  and  floated  down  the  harbor, 
while  the  little  cluster  of  missionaries  on  board  sung 
sweetly  the  beautiful  hymn  of  Heber,  — 

"  J?rom  Greenland's  icy  mountains, 
From  India's  coral  strand." 

The  souowful  friends  remained  standing  upon 
the  wharf  until  the  vessel  which  contained  the 
loved  ones  had  faded  from  sight,  and  with  its 
precious  freight  was  far  out  upon  the  deceptive 
ocean. 

After  a  fine  voyage  of  fifty-four  days  the  mis- 
sionaries landed  at  Malta,  and  proceeded  to  Bey- 
root,  via  Alexandria.  They  arrived  at  Beyroot  on 
the  28th  of  January,  1834.  The  sketch  of  their 
voyage,  given  by  Mrs.  Smith  herself  and  found  in 
her  published  memoir,  is  of  intense  interest.  The 
objects  of  interest  were  so  numerous,  the  mind  of 


124  SARAH    L.    SMITH. 

the  voyager  so  well  prepared  to  appreciate  them, 
that  a  journey  on  land  could  scarcely  have  been 
more  delightful.  The  heaving  Atlantic ;  the  calm, 
bright  Mediterranean ;  the  Azore  Islands ;  the  long 
coast  of  Africa ;  the  Straits  of  Gibraltar ;  the  stay 
at  Malta  ;  the  visits  to  convents,  temples,  and  other 
places  of  resort ;  the  city  of  Alexandria ;  the  Ma- 
hometan Sabbath  ;  the  grave  of  Parsons ;  the  pas- 
sage to  Beyroot,  and  the  safe  arrival,  —  were  all 
calculated  to  enlist  the  feelings  of  such  a  woman, 
with  such  a  mind,  as  Mrs.  Smith.  She  arrived  at 
her  new  residence  at  Beyroot  on  the  28th  of 
January,  1834.  The  town  lies  at  the  foot  of  the 
"  goodly  mountain,"  Lebanon,  and,  to  the  approach- 
ing traveller,  presents  a  scene  of  beauty  seldom 
equalled.  Descending  gently  from  the  south,  the 
whole  town  seems  like  one  vast  garden,  with  houses 
half  covered  by  the  thick  foliage,  and  cottages  of 
Oriental  style,  of  brown  or  yellow  appearance,  peep- 
ing through  the  overhanging  trees,  or  standing  in 
the  centre  of  a  well-cultivated  spot,  like  a  temple  in 
the  heart  of  a  city.  Away  beyond  is  Lebanon, 
stretching  its  sunny  ridges  from  north  to  south,  and 
lifting  its  peaks  until  they  bathe  their  foreheads  in 
the  clouds.  On  its  sides  are  seen  the  cottage,  and 
here  and  there  a  cluster  of  human  habitations, 
forming  little  villages,  which  delight  the  eye  and 
give  beauty  to  the  prospect.  Every  thing,  to  a  na- 
tive of  Europe  or  America,  ia  unique  and  strange, 


SARAH    L.    SMITH.  125 

and  has  an  air  of  richness  and  productiveness  which 
surprises  while  it  charms.  The  birds,  the  beasts, 
Jie  insects  are,  to  a  lover  of  natural  beauty,  sources 
of  study  and  profit;  and  the  refined  mind  could 
scarcely  find  a  more  delightful  spot  as  a  field  of  mis- 
sionary exertion. 

The  inhabitants  did  not  correspond  with  the  out- 
ward scenery.  Though  the  people  kindly  welcomed 
them,  the  missionaries  found  a  wide  difference  in 
the  habits  and  customs  of  the  European  and  the 
Arab  ;  and  brought  into  connection  with  the  latter, 
as  they  were  every  hour  of  the  day,  the  contrast 
was  continually  before  the  mind. 

Besides  this,  the  missionary  cannot  live  on  the 
same  equality  with  the  people  as  can  other  classes 
of  European  or  American  residents.  The  trader 
can  close  his  doors  and  have  his  family  circles  sacred 
from  the  intrusion  of  officious,  meddlesome  natives ; 
but  this  course  would  defeat  the  very  object  which 
the  missionary  has  in  view.  It  would  shut  him  out 
from  the  confidence  and  sympathy  of  those  whose 
hearts  he  wished  to  reach.  It  would  place  between 
him  and  the  heathen  a  barrier  which  would  be  in- 
surmountable. So  our  sister  found  it  at  Beyroot 
She  had  no  house  which  she  could  properly  call  her 
own  ;  for  at  times,  while  she  was  least  prepared 
and  while  visits  were  least  desirable,  her  house 
would  be  invaded  by  a  company  of  five  or  six  wo- 
men, who  would  remain  a  long  time,  asking  questions 


126   .  SARAH    L.    SMITH. 

and  prying  into  a  hundred  things  which  did  not 
concern  them. 

^  And  yet  Mrs.  Smith  felt  that  these  annoyances 
must  be  endured  with  cheerfulness ;  and  when  pa- 
tience was  almost  wearied  out,  and  time  which 
belonged  to  herself  and  her  family  was  taken  up  by 
such  persons,  she  would  console  herself  that  such 
privations  and  trials  were  parts  of  the  missionary 
work,  which  must  be  endured  cheerfully  for  the  sake 
of  Jesus. 

The  manners,  customs,  and  dresses  of  the  people 
at  Beyroot  served  to  remind  the  Christian  of  the 
times  of  Christ,  and  led  back  the  imagination 
through  the  lapse  of  eighteen  hundred  years  to  the 
thrilling  events  which  transpired  throughout  the 
Holy  Land. 

So  few  are  the  improvements  made  in  art  and 
agriculture  that  one  can  easily  fancy  himself  in  the 
middle  of  the  first  century,  gazing  upon  the  people 
who  from  apostolic  lips  listened  to  the  words  of  life 
and  salvation ;  and  under  this  almost  irresistible 
impression  the  solemnity  of  Gethsemane  and  Cal- 
vary gathers  over  the  soul,  and  throws  a  divine 
enchantment  over  the  life  and  labors  of  the  men 
of  God.  So  our  sister  felt,  as  the  Oriental  cos- 
tumes passed  before  her,  as  she  looked  out  from 
her  window  upon  the  sides  of  the  snow-covered 
Lebanon. 

The  situation  of  Mrs.  Smith  was  not  at  all  like 


SARAH    L.    SMITH.  127 

that  of  many  other  devoted  servants  of  God.  She 
was  not  compelled  to  break  up  the  fallow  ground, 
or  be  the  first  to  drop  the  seed  into  the  soil.  Others 
had  preceded  her  —  they  had  prepared  the  way  — 
they  had  erected  the  kindly  shelter  —  they  had 
opened  the  heathen  mind  to  receive  light  and  truth. 
Hence,  on  her  arrival,  she  found  all  the  comforts 
and  conveniences  of  a  civilized  community  —  she 
found  a  most  beautiful  and  romantic  residence,  a 
land  teeming  with  all  the  hallowed  associations  of 
sacred  history. 

Called  by  God,  not  to  the  dungeons  of  Ava,  not 
to  the  damp  and  monster-covered  banks  of  the  Irra- 
waddy,  but  to  a  more  congenial  field  of  labor,  she 
toiled  on  in  it  with  pleasure. 

Mrs.  Smith  spent  most  of  the  time  in  her  school, 
which  was  commenced  soon  after  her  arrival,  and 
for  a  while  was  "  the  only  schoolmistress  in  all 
Syria."  The  school  house,  which  was  erected  upon 
a  plan  of  her  own,  was  filled  'ty  a  large  number  of 
children  of  Egyptian,  Arabian,  and  Turkish  parents, 
who,  under  the  care  of  their  faithful  teacher,  made 
considerable  progress.  To  instruct  the  little,  igno- 
rant children,  explain  to  them  the  mysteries  of  sci- 
ence, and  lead  them  upward  to  the  God  who  made 
thtnn.  was  a  task  for  which  she  was  well  adapted. 
Being  an  ardent  lover  of  the  beautiful  and  -grand  in 
nature,  she  made  the  green  fields,  the  blooming 
vineyards,  the  high,  towering  mountain  all  subservient 


128  SARAH    L.    SMITH. 

to  the  purposes  of  instruction.  Her  residence  among 
the  Mohegans  prepared  her  for  her  duties  in  Syria, 
and  gave  her  the  advantage  of  an  experience  which 
*she  could  have  acquired  nowhere  else.  In  the  Sab- 
bath school  she  was  also  most  happily  employed  in 
instructing  the  fifteen  or  twenty  children  who  at- 
tended in  the  path  of  holiness.  Under  her  labors 
the  school  gradually  and  constantly  increased,  and 
a  visible  change  for  good  was  observed  among  the 
pupils.  Her  kindness  and  affection  won  the  hearts 
even  of  the  Moslem  parents,  who,  in  repeated  in- 
stances, disobeyed  the  direction  of  their  priests,  and 
kept  their  children  under  her  care  after  the  school 
had  been  condemned. 

One  of  the  most  pleasant  circumstances  connect- 
ed with  the  missionary  life  of  Mrs.  Smith  was  her 
visit  to  the  Holy  Land  in  1835.  From  early  child- 
hood she  had  regarded  with  a  feeling  of  veneration 
the  city  of  Jerusalem.  That  was  the  city  in  which 
many  of  the  Savior's  miracles  were  done ;  there  he 
had  healed  the  sick,  cast  out  devils,. raised  the  dead, 
and  performed  many  other  wonderful  works ;  there 
was  the  temple  ;  there  the  scene  of  trial,  and  the 
streets  along  which  the  cross  was  borne ;  there, 
near  at  hand,  was  the  Garden  of  Gethsemane,  the 
Mount  of  Olives,  and  on  the  other  side  of  the  city 
the  Hill  of  Calvary  on  which  the  Savior  was  cru- 
cified. When,  therefore,  she  found  herself  on  her 
journey  to  the  most  noted  spot  in  the  wide  world, 


SARAH    L.    SMITH.  129 

emotions  of  solemn  and  pleasing  interest  crowded 
upon  her  mind.  As  she  passed  along,  one  object 
of  interest  after  another  presented  itself.  Tyre  and 
Sidon  were  seen ;  and  the  spot  whereon  Sarepta 
once  stood  was  crossed.  Her  feet  traversed  the 
mountains  of  Galilee,  and  stood  upon  the  summit 
of  Carmel,  Gerizim,  Tabor,  Hermon,  Lebanon, 
Olivet,  and  Calvary.  She  visited  the  spots  where 
tradition  tells  us  the  Savior  perished  and  where  his 
sufferings  were  endured ;  and  doubtless  her  imagina- 
tion brought  back  the  scenes  of  the  past,  and  she 
might  have  heard  the  low,  silvery  tones  of  mercy 
and  grace  as  they  flowed  from  the  lips  of  "Him 
who  spake  as  never  man  spake." 

After  visiting  the  prominent  places  of  the  Holy 
Land,  our  missionary  returned  again  to  her  station 
at  Beyroot,  where  she  labored  with  untiring  dili- 
gence until  June,  1836,  when,  her  health  failing, 
she  set  sail  with  her  husband  for  Smyrna,  with  the 
delusive  hope  of  regaining  it.  At  this  point  her 
sufferings  commenced.  The  vessel  in  which  they 
sailed  was  old  and  uncomfortable ;  the  crew  and 
some  of  the  passengers  were  any  thing  but  agree- 
able ;  and  horrid  profanity  was  heard  instead  of 
prayer  and  praise.  The  fifth  night  after  leaving 
Beyroot  the  vessel  was  wrecked  on  the  north  side 
of  the  Island  of  Cyprus,  and  the  voyagers  escaped 
with  their  lives.  After  many  hardships  and  much 
danger  they  landed  on  a  sandy  shore  in  an  almost 


130  SARAH    L.    SMITH.  " 

destitute  condition,  and,  after  continuing  on  the 
island  some  days,  obtained  passage  towards  the 
place  of  their  destination.  The  vessel  on  board 
*  which  they  sailed  was  a  Turkish  lumberman,  and 
in  no  way  adapted  to  the  conveyance  of  passen- 
gers. But,  submitting  to  stern  necessity,  they  made 
the  best  improvement  of  the  circumstances  under 
which  they  were  placed.  Of  the  voyage  Mr. 
Smith  says,  "  The  wind  was  high,  and,  being  con- 
trary to  the  current,  raised  a  cross  and  troublous 
sea.  The  vessel  was  terribly  tossed,  and,  being 
slightly  put  together,  threatened  to  founder  at 
almost  every  plunge,  Mrs.  Smith,  besides  rolling 
to  and  fro  for  want  of  something  to.  support  her 
against  the  motion,  was  writhing  under  violent 
seasickness,  which,  instead  of  allaying,  served 
only  to  increase  her  cough.  She  had  some  fears 
that  she  should  not  survive  the  night;  and  for  a 
time  I  did  not  know  what  would  be  the  end  of  her 
sufferings." 

They  arrived  at  Smyrna  in  thirty-three  days 
after  they  left  Beyroot.  Here  her  strength  grad- 
ually failed.  The  consumption  which  was  wast- 
ing her  body  and  drawing  her  down  to  the  grave 
made  visible  advances ;  and  on  the  30th  of  Sep- 
tember, 1836,  she  died  in  the  triumphs  of  faith, 
at  Boojah,  a  quiet  little  village  about  five  miles 
from  Smyrna. 

In    her    sickness    she    gave    the   most  cheering 


SARAH    L.    SMITH.  131 

illustrations  of  the  power  of  the  Christian  faith  to 
subdue  fear  and  disarm  death.  Her  mind  was 
lifted  up  above  the  sufferings  of  her  lot,  and  she 
held  constant  intercourse  with  the  Savior  of  her 
soul.  %  To  a  great  extent  she  was  free  from  pain, 
and  enabled  to  converse  with  her  husband  upon 
the  prospect  before  her.  She  waited  for  death  with 
pleasure,  and  was  ready  at  any  hour  to  depart  and 
be  with  Jesus.  To  die  was  gain,  unspeakable  gain  ; 
and  she  knew  it  well.  Hence,  when  her  physician 
and  friends  would  whisper  words  of  hope,  she 
would  plainly  tell  them  that  her  work  was  done, 
her  mission  fulfilled,  and  the  sand  of  her  glass 
almost  run  out.  It  gave  her  more  pleasure  to  look 
forward  to  a  meeting  with  the  loved  men  and  wo- 
men who  had  departed  than  to  contemplate  an 
existence  on  the  earth,  where  storms  will  disturb 
the  fairest  prospect,  and  clouds  will  shut  out  the 
rays  of  the  noonday  sun. 

On  the  Sabbath  before  her  death  she  sung,  in 
company  with  her  husband,  the  hymn,  — 

"  Thine  earthly  Sabbaths,  Lord,  we  love  ; 
But  there's  a  nobler  rest  above ; 
To  that  our  longing  souls  aspire 
With  cheerful  hope  and  strong  desire." 

At  twenty  minutes  before  eight  o'clock  she  died, 
with  a  countenance  all  illuminated  with  smiles, 
which,  after  she  ceased  to  speak,  played  upon  her 


132  SARAH  L.   SMITH. 

features,  and  by  their  silent  eloquence  whispered  to 
every  beholder,  "  Though  I  walk  through  the  valley 
of  the  shadow  of  death,  I  will  fear  no  evil." 

On  the  following  day,  as  the  tidings  spread 
through  Smyrna  that  the  sainted  woman  was  at 
rest,  the  flags  of  the  American  vessels  in  the  harbor 
were  seen  lowering  to  half  mast,  and  that  upon  the 
dwelling  of  the  consul  was  shrouded  with  the  dra- 
pery of  death. 

On  the  1st  of  October  she  was  carried  to  the 
grave.  The  service  of  the  English  church  was 
read  beside  the  corpse,  and  in  one  common  grief 
the  people  stood  bending  over  it,  while  the  beautiful 
hymn  of  Dr.  Watts  was  sung  —  "  Unveil  thy  bosom, 
faithful  tomb." 

The  tidings  came  echoing  across  the  deep,  and  in 
our  homes  the  story  of  death  was  told ;  and  sadness 
filled  the  pious  heart  as  the  thought  that  another 
servant  of  God,  another  heroine  of  the  church,  had 
fallen  at  her  post,  a  martyr  in  the  cause  of  truth. 
The  American  Board  of  Commissioners  for  Foreign 
Missions  felt  deeply  the  loss  which  had  been  sus- 
tained, and  mourned  for  one  whose  piety,  intellect, 
and  labors  were  abundant. 

Here  end  the  missionary  toils  of  two  years  and 
four  months ;  and,  uttering  words  of  peace  to  the 
fallen,  we  bid  farewell  to  her  memory  until  death 
shall  call  us  to  join  the  blessed  throng  of  the  ran- 
somed whose  names  are  recorded  on  high. 


CHAPTER    VI. 

ELEAJSTOB    MACOMBEB, 

OF  BUKMAH. 

LMOST  all  the  heroines  who  have  gone  forth 
from  the  churches  of  America  to  dot  heathen 
soil  witn  their  lowly  graves  have  been  at- 
tended  by  some  stronger  arm  than  that  of 
weak,  defenceless  woman.  Many  of  them  have  had 
husbands  on  whom  they  relied  for  support  and  pro- 
tection, and  to  whom  they  could  turn  with  the  as- 
surance of  sympathy  in  hours  of  anguish  and  gloom. 
But  Miss  Macomber  went  out  attended  by  no  such 
kind  companion.  She  resolved  on  a  missionary 
life,  without  the  offer  of  marriage  being  connected 
with  it.  No  husband  helped  her  decide  the  mo- 
mentous question ;  and  when  she  resolved,  it  was 
to  go  alone.  Impelled  by  the  Christian's  high  and 
holy  motives,  she  determined  on  a  course  which 
would  involve  her  in  a  thousand  perplexities  and 
load  her  with  a  thousand  cares.  With  none  to 

(133) 


134 


ELEANOR  MACOMBER. 


share  these  cares  and  perplexities,  with  no  heart 
to  keep  time  with  the  wild  beatings  of  her  own, 
she  crossed,  a  friendless  woman,  the  deep,  dark 
ocean,  and  on  soil  never  trodden  by  the  feet  of 
Christian  men  erected  the  banner  of  the  cross. 

Eleanor  Macomber  was  born  at  Lake  Pleasant, 
Hamilton  county,  New  York.  Here  her  childhood 
and  youth  were  passed,  and  here  was  her  mind  pre- 
pared for  that  career  of  usefulness  which  in  after 
years  made  her  an  ornament  to  her  sex,  to  the 
church,  and  to  the  world. 

From  Lake  Pleasant  she  removed  to  Albany, 
where  her  heart  was  brought  into  subjection  to  the 
divine  will  and  her  mind  impressed  with  the  great 
truths  of  revelation.  She  became  a  convert  to  the 
religion  of  the  cross.  She  became  a  convert  to 
tears,  to  prayers,  to  self-denying  labors,  to  a  life  of 
sacrifice  and  devotion.  Her  piety  was  from  hence- 
forth of  the  highest  character,  and  all  her  daily 
deportment  gave  evidence  of  her  love  to  the  Savior. 

In  1830  she  was  sent  out  by  the  Missionary 
Board,  of  the  Baptist  denomination,  as  a  teacher 
among  the  Ojibwas,  at  Sault  de  Ste.  Marie,  in 
Michigan.  This  was  her  first  missionary  work,  and 
she  continued  engaged  in  it  nearly  four  years,  when, 
in  the  mysterious  providence  of  God,  her  health 
failed,  and  she  was  obliged  to  return  to  her  friends. 
But  the  great  Head  of  the  church,  in  removing  her 
from  one  field  of  labor,  was  only  preparing  her  for 


ELEANOR    MACOMBER. 


135 


another.  In  1836  she  became  connected  with  the 
Karen  mission,  and  a  more  extended  field  of  useful- 
ness was  thrown  open  before  her.  She  sailed  from 
this  country  in  the  ship  Louvre,  and  arrived  in 
Maulmain  in  the  autumn  of  the  same  year. 

After  her  arrival  she  was  stationed  at  Dong-Yahn, 
about  thirty-five  miles  from  Maulmain.  Here  she 
lived  and  labored  almost  alone,  doing  the  great 
work  which  was  assigned  her.  In  the  midst  of 
discouragements  she  fainted  not,  but  performed 
labors  and  endured  afflictions  almost  incredible. 
When  she  arrived  at  the  scene  of  her  future  labors 
her  heart  was  affected  at  what  she  saw.  Vice 
and  sin  reigned  triumphant.  The  most  odious, 
disgusting,  and  blasphemous  crimes  were  com- 
mitted. On  every  hand  intemperance  and  sensu- 
ality were  observable.  She  immediately  commenced 
in  their  midst  the  worship  of  God.  On  the  Sab- 
bath the  people  were  drawn  together  to  hear  about 
the  blessed  Jesus ;  and  the  story  of  the  cross  was 
told  with  all  the  sweetness  of  woman's  piety. 
During  the  week  her  house  was  thrown  open  for 
morning  and  evening  prayers.  A  school  was  soon 
gathered  under  her  persevering  labors:  ten  or  twelve 
pupils  gathered  into  it. 

Mr.  Osgood,  who  accompanied  Miss  Macomber 
from  Maulmain  to  her  field  of  labor,  and  whose 
duty  required  him  to  leave  her  there,  an  unpro- 
tected stranger,  in  the  midst  of  a  brutal,  drunken 


136  ELEANOR  MA'COMBER. 

community  of  heathen  barbarians,  writes  as  fol- 
lows of  her  place  of  toil  and  her  feelings  on  her 
arrival :  — 

"  We  ascended  the  Salwen  River  about  twenty- 
five  miles,  and  slept  in  our  boats  the  first  night. 
On  the  morning  of  the  next  day,  December  20,  we 
procured  a  guide  and  proceeded  overland,  follow- 
ing the  line  of  the  Zuagaben  Mountains,  to  the 
house  of  one  of  the  chiefs,  about  ten  miles.  The 
chief  and  most  of  the  inhabitants  were  absent, 
attending  the  burning  of  a  Burman  priest.  I  im- 
mediately despatched  a  messenger  for  him,  and  in 
the  mean  time  took  up  lodgings  in  his  house,  to 
wait  his  return.  Two  or  three  men  and  several 
females  and  children  spent  the  greater  part  of  the 
afternoon  and  evening  with  us,  hearing  sister  M.  read 
from  the  books  which  have  already  been  written  in 
their  language.  We,  however,  soon  found  that  we 
had  arrived  in  a  most  unpropitious  time  ;  for  almost 
every  man  in  the  vicinity  was  in  a  state  of  beastly 
Intoxication. 

"  On  the  morning  of  the  21st,  as  the  chief  did 
not  arrive,  we  concluded  to  return  about  half  way 
to  the  river,  with  a  view  to  exploring  the  country, 
and  in  hopes  of  meeting  the  chief  on  his  return, 
and  holding  a  conference  with  him  and  several  other 
principal  men  relative  to  the  objects  of  the  mission. 
Having  proceeded  as  far  as  we  intended,  and  waited 
some  time  in  vain  for  his  arrival,  I  concluded  to  go 


ELEANOR    MACOMBER.  137 

in  person  and  endeavor  to  prevail  upon  him  to  re- 
turn, as  my  business  would  not  allow  of  protracted 
absence  from  home.  On  arriving  at  the  place  of 
the  feast  we  found  a  large  concourse  of  people, 
consisting  of  Burmans,  Peguans,  Karens,  and 
Toung-thoos,  who  were  assembled  upon  an  exten- 
sive plain  to  pay  the  last  tribute  of  respect  to  a 
Burman  priest  that  had  been  some  months  dead 
and  was  now  to  be  burned.  The  body  was  mounted 
upon  an  immensely  large  car,  decorated  according 
to  Burman  custom,  to  which  were  attached  ropes, 
made  of  grass,  three  or  four  hundred  feet  long. 
With  these  the  car  was  drawn  about  the  plain, 
levelling,  in  its  course,  every  obstacle. 

"  After  some  little  search  we  found  the  chief 
men,  the  objects  of  our  pursuit,  but  so  completely 
drunk  that  all  attempts  to  induce  them  to  return 
with  us  were  entirely  fruitless.  We  immediately 
returned  to  the  house  of  the  chief  where  we  had 
lodged  the  previous  night.  In  the  evening  the  chief 
returned,  but  so  intoxicated  as  to  be  entirely  unfit 
for  business. 

"  We  rose  early  on  the  morning  of  the  22d  to 
take  advantage  of  the  effect  of  the  night's  rest  upon 
our  host,-  and  obtained  the  privilege  of  a  few 
minutes'  conversation.  He  gave  us  permission  to 
build  in  any  place  we  saw  fit  to  select ;  but  before 
I  had  fixed  upon  a  place  he  was  again  missing. 
After  selecting  a  place  and  making  the  necessary 


ELEANOR    M- COMBER. 

preparations  for  building,  I  prepared  to  return  to 
Maulmain.  Until  this  time  our  dear  sister  Macora 
her  had  borne  the  trials  of  the  journey  and  the 
prospect  of  being  left  alone  without  the  least  ap- 
pearance-of  shrinking;  but  when  the  moment  of 
separation  came,  the  thought  of  being  left,  without 
a  friend,  in  the  midst  of  a  drunken  people,  and  even 
in  the  house  of  a  man  completely  besotted  with 
ardent  spirits,  and  at  a  distance  of  thirty  miles  or 
more  from  any  civilized  society,  with  scarcely  a  suf- 
ficient knowledge  of  the  language  to  make  known 
her  wants,  was  too  much  for  the  delicate  feelings 
of  a  female  to  endure  ;  and  she  could  only  give  vent 
to  the  emotions  of  her  heart  by  a  flood  of  tears. 
She  soon,  however,  recovered  her  self-possession, 
and  resolved  to  cast  herself  upon  the  merciful  pro- 
tection of  her  heavenly  Father,  and  to  pursue  what 
seemed  to  her  to  be  the  path  of  duty." 

But  the  laborer  did  not  long  toil  in  vain.  In  less 
than  one  year,  a  church  of  natives,  converted 
through  her  instrumentality,  was  formed  and  placed 
under  the  care  of  Rev.  Mr.  Stephens.  The  peo- 
ple changed  beneath  the  influence  of  divine 
grace.  Intemperance,  sensuality,  and  other  vices 
gradually  disappeared;  and  morality,  solemnity, 
virtue,  and  religion  took  their  places.  The  Sab- 
bath day  was  respected;  and  in  the  jungle  and 
thicket  the  voice  of  prayer  was  often  heard.  Jesus 
and  the  cross  received  thought ;  and  the  great 


ELEANOR    MACOMBER.  139 

idea   of  salvation  by  grace  was  pc  ndered  and  be- 
lieved. 

In  a  few  months  the  little  church  planted  through 
her  instrumentality  numbered  more  than  twenty 
persons,  who  continued  faithful  in  the  duties  and 
practices  of  the  disciples.  Her  feelings  towards 
the  little  band  of  Christians  gathered  by  her  in  the 
very  wilderness  of  sin  are  represented  as  having 
been  very  strong  and  earnest.  Her  language  was, 
when  speaking  of  the  church, — 

"  For  her  my  tears  shall  fall, 

For  her  my  prayers  ascend, 
To  her  my  toils  and  cares  be  given, 
Till  toils  and  cares  shall  end." 

She  was  an  intelligent  missionary.  Her  mind 
was  of  superior  order,  and  reason  held  even  balance. 
Her  zeal  for  the  truth  was  not  a  blind,  headlong 
enthusiasm,  which  sparkles,  and  glistens,  and  comes 
to  an  end,  but  a  zeal  founded  on  the  wants  and 
woes  of  a  perishing  world.  She  measured  the 
depths  of  heathen  degradation  and  estimated  the 
worth  of  souls,  and  went  to  work  calmly,  philosoph- 
ically, and  earnestly. 

The  faith  which  she  carried  forth  was  well  studied 
and  fully  understood.  She  had  a  reason  to  give 
for  the  hope  which  was  in  her  and  which  she  so 
fondly  cherished.  She  was  able  to  defend  it  —  to 
develop  its  glories  —  to  show  its  superiority  to  any 


140  ELEANOR    MACOMBER. 

and  all  the  forms  of  heathenism.  The  kindness  of 
her  own  heart  led  her  not  only  to  appreciate  the 
superior  excellence  of  the  gospel,  but  also  to  feel 
most  detply  for  the  degraded  Karens.  Towering 
far  above  them  in  the  majesty  of  intellect  and  the 
grandeur  of  thought,  she  sought  to  inspire  them 
with  feeliugs  kindred  to  her  own.  Her  high  ambi- 
tion was,  to  lift  the  race  from  its  fallen  position,  save 
the  people  fvom  their  prevalent  vices,  enlighten  the 
minds  of  the  young,  and  improve  and  regenerate 
the  hearts  of  all. 

She  thought  it  not  inconsistent  with  her  true  dig- 
nity, as  a  woman  possessing  a  high  order  of  intel- 
lect, to  bring  her  mind  into  contact  with  the  most 
degraded  of  the  human  family,  if  by  so  doing  she 
could  be  the  means  of  saving  some  and  improving 
others.  Hence  she  studied  to  do  good.  The  ener- 
gies of  her  mind  were  placed  under  contribution  to 
furnish  arguments  by  which  the  heathen  mind  might 
be  convinced  and  the  heathen  heart  subdued.  She 
met  the  strongest  objections  to  the  new  faith ;  she 
answered  the  questions  of  the  cavilling  priest ;  she 
reasoned  with  the  common  people  from  the  law  and 
the  gospel,  until  enough  were  converted  to  form  a 
church  of  our  Lord  Jesus. 

She  was  a  laborious  missionary.  AL  our  mis- 
sionaries are  laborers.  The  work  itself  compels  toil ; 
and  it  cannot  be  avoided.  But  few  go  into  it  with 
an  idea  of  ease  and  personal  aggrandizement;  and 


ELEANOR  MACOMBER.  141 

that  few  are  disappointed.  The  great  enterprise  is 
in  itself  a  hardship ;  and  however  cheerfully  it  may 
be  borne  for  Jesus  and  a  dying  world,  it  cannot  be 
carried  on  without  immense  labor  and  sacrifice  on 
the  part  of  the  missionaries. 

But  the  noble  woman  of  whom  we  write  was  in 
labors  more  abundant.  She  even  went  beyond 
what  was  expected  of  a  most  faithful  servant  of 
God :  she  exerted  herself  to  an  extent  which  but 
few  others  have  done,  and  gathered  a  reward  in 
proportion  to  her  labors.  Others  have  suffered 
more  and  had  a  more  checkered  life  ;  but  none  have 
put  forth  greater  exertions  to  accomplish  a  given 
result. 

Indeed,  the  spectacle  of  a  weak,  friendless,  lone 
woman  removing  from  Maulmain  to  Dong-Yahn, 
and  there,  with  no  husband,  no^father,  no  brother, 
establishing  public  worship,  opening  her  house  for 
prayer  and  praise,  and  gathering  schools  in  the 
midst  of  wild  and  unlettered  natives,  is  one  full  of 
moral  grandeur.  The  idea  of  performing  such  a 
work  alone,  the  idea  of  a  defenceless  woman  going 
into  a  besotted  nation,  among  a  drunken,  sensual 
people,  and  lifting  them  up  to  the  privileges  of  a 
refined  faith,  a  pure  religion,  is  an  idea  worthy  of 
an  angel.  This  idea  entered  the  mind  of  our  sub- 
ject, became  a  part  of  herself,  and  was  carried  out 
in  her  life. 

Not  content  with  sitting  down  and  teaching  all 


142  ELEANOR    MACOMBER. 

who  came  to  her,  she  went  out  to  the  surroundizig 
tribes,  and,  for  miles  around,  preached  salvation  to 
the  dying.  In  these  excursions  she  was  generally 
attended  by  one  or  two  converts,  who  formed  her 
escort  and  guard,  and  performed  that  part  of  the 
labor  which  could  not  be  brought  within  the  prov- 
ince of  woman.  In  this  heroic  and  romantic  man- 
ner she  travelled  from  place  to  place,  fording  rivers, 
crossing  deep  ravines,  climbing  high  hills  and 
mountains,  entering  the  dwellings  of  the  poor, 
sitting  beside  the  bed  of  the  dying,  rebuking  the 
sinful,  and  every  where  preaching  the  doctrines  of 
salvation. 

The  spectacle  was  one  which  affected  even  the 
heathen  heart ;  and  this  estimable  woman  was  re- 
spected and  loved  even  by  those  who  scorned  the 
gospel  and  hated  Christ.  She  had  "  a  more  excel- 
lent way ; "  and  that  excellence  was  exhibited  in 
every  step  of  her  progress.  As  she  approached  the 
towns  and  villages,  on  her  excursions  of  mercy,  she 
was  often  met  by  enthusiastic  crowds,  who  wel- 
comed her  with  joy,  and  led  her  to  the  homes  of 
the  dying,  and  besought  her  aid.  Most  females 
would  have  fainted  under  her  toils  and  turned  back 
from  the  amount  of  work  to  be  performed ;  but 
gifted  with  wisdom  and  strength  from  on  high,  en- 
dowed with  powers  not  her  own,  she  continued  until 
a  church  was  gathered  and  the  foundation  laid  for  a 
prosperous  mission. 


ELEANOR    MACOMBER.  143 

She  was  a  pious  missionary.  Doubtless  much 
of  the  success  which  crowned  the  efforts  of  Miss 
Macomber  must  be  attributed,  not  to  the  brilliancy 
of  her  intellect,  not  to  the  vigor  of  her  mind,  not  to 
the  vast  labor  performed,  but  to  the  piety  of  her 
heart.  It  was  this  which  induced  her  to  go  out ; 
she  had  no  other  motive  in  leaving  home  and  all  the 
joys  of  kindred  and  native  land.  It  was  this  that 
induced  her  to  plant  the  cross  where  the  name  of 
Jesus  had  not  been  preached ;  to  go  alone,  a  friend- 
less woman,  in  the  midst  of  savages ;  to  brave  sick- 
ness, disease,  and  death  itself,  in  order  to  utter  notes 
of  salvation  which  should  fall  on  dying  ears  like 
strains  from  heaven.  It  was  this  which  sent  her, 
like  an  angel  of  mercy,  to  the  homes  of  the  weary, 
to  the  abodes  of  sickness,  to  the  hovels  of  want,  to 
dens  of  crime,  to  whisper  rebuke  in  one  place  and 
consolation  in  another. 

She  gave  ample  evidence  that  her  heart  had  been 
baptized  in  the  Holy  Spirit;  that  her  mind  had 
come  into  contact  with  the  great  truths  of  revelation  ; 
that  she  had  been  to  the  cross  and  received  an  im- 
pulse from  the  spectacle  of  death  there  witnessed ; 
that  her  heart  had  bled  at  scenes  of  woe  which  every 
where  abound  on  heathen  soil ;  that,  in  the  majesty 
of  humble  faith  and  trust  in  the  Divinity,  she  had 
resolved  to  die  in  the  holy  work  to  which  God  and 
the  church  had  assigned  her. 

We   not  unfrequently   behold    the   most    lovely 


144  ELEANOR    MACOMBER. 

exhibitions  of  piety  in  Christian  communities.  We 
see  religion  doing  its  holy  work  in  the  lives  of  its 
piofessors ;  we  contemplate  instances  of  piety  and 
devotion  which  seem  to  be  more  of  heaven  than 
earth;  but  never  can  be  witnessed  in  Christian 
lands  those  sublime  trophies  of  godliness  which  we 
find  on  shores  which  are  covered  with  heathen 
abomination.  We  must  leave  home,  we  must  cross 
the  ocean,  we  must  follow  Harriet  Newell  through 
all  her  sufferings,  until  she  finds  an  early  grave.  We 
must  follow  Ann  H.  Judson  to  the  dungeons  of  Ava, 
to  the  damp,  cold  prisons  of  the  East,  to  her  home 
of  suffering  and  death.  We  must  trace  the  course 
of  Miss  Macomber  from  Maulmain  to  her  new  resi- 
dence at  Dong-Yahn  ;  we  must  see  her  on  her  ex- 
cursions into  the  surrounding  province,  and  listen  to 
her  teachings  as  around  her  a  rude  group  gather  to 
hear  of  Jesus. 

Here  is  piety  in  its  most  lovely  form.  Here  is 
godliness  in  its  most  divine  attire.  Here  is  pure 
religion,  which  is  undefiled  before  God.  In  these 
cases  we  see  what  cannot  be  witnessed  at  home, 
and  what  thousands  of  pious  women  would  shrink 
from  as  impracticable  and  impossible. 

Amid  such  scenes  as  these  Miss  Macomber  seems 
to  rise  above  the  measure  of  a  human  being,  and 
gain  a  likeness  to  Him  who  went  about  doing  good. 
She  appears  superior  to  the  infirmities  of  humanity, 
because  she  was  engaged  in  an  employment  so 


ELEANOR    MACOMBER.  145 

nearly  resembling  that  of  her  divine  Master,  and 
performed  it  with  so  much  of  the  excellence  and 
beauty  of  his  spirit  and  grace. 

Perhaps  no  better  description  of  Miss  Macomber 
as  a  laborer  in  the  vineyard  of  her  Lord  can  be 
given  than  she  herself  furnishes  in  her  printed 
letters,  which  are  found  scattered  through  the  mis- 
sionary magazines  of  the  denomination  to  which 
she  belonged. 

"  DOXG-YAHN,  April  15,  1837. 

"  A  line  to  you  the  last  of  December  left  me  at 
this  place,  in  the  house  of  a  Karen  chief,  waiting 
the  building  of  my  own,  and  giving  what  little 
religious  instruction  my  knowledge  of  the  language 
would  admit.  I  have  now  the  happiness  to  inform 
you  that  the  excitement,  which  I  then  attributed 
wholly  to  novelty,  proved  to  be  a  gracious  influence 
of  the  Holy  Spirit.  A  number  of  these  poor,  dark 
heathen,  who  were  then  bound  in  Satan's  double 
chain,  (idolatry  and  drunkenness,)  have  been  liber- 
ated and  brought  into  the  glorious  liberty  of  the 
gospel  of  Christ,  and  are  now  rejoicing  in  hope  of 
the  glory  of  God.  Ten  have  been  baptized,  four 
men  and  six  women ;  and  a  number  of  others,  I 
trust,  will  ere  long  seek  the  blessed  privilege.  Many 
are  still  inquiring,  and  some,  I  trust,  earnestly 
seeking.  But  many  are  opposing,  reviling,  and 
persecuting ;  and  a  few  are  indifferent  and  uncon- 
cerned. 


146-  ELEANOR    MACOMBER. 

"  The  progress  of  the  work  has  been  deeply  inter- 
esting to  all  who  have  been  acquainted  with  it,  and 
particularly  so  to  myself.  Never  were  the  power 
and  mercy  of  God  more  manifestly  displayed,  and 
never  did  his  saving  grace  shine  through  a  more 
feeble  instrumentality.  But  God  can  work  accord- 
ing to  his  will ;  and,  .blessed  be  his  name,  the 
heathen  shall  be  given  to  his  Son. 

"  Our  first  baptism  was  on  the  12th  of  January. 
Chung-pau,  a  man  rather  advanced  in  years,  but  of 
a  sound,  good  mind,  and  who  has  thus  far  mani- 
fested a  most  devoted  spirit,  had  from  the  first  lis- 
tened with  uncommon  interest ;  and  I  think  I  shall 
never  forget  the  sensations  it  gave  me  when  he 
would  come  and  sit  down1  by  me,  and,  with  a  coun- 
tenance which  bespoke  a  soul  awakened  to  the  in- 
terest of  eternal  realities,  would  ask,  '  What  is  it 
to  believe  ?  What  can  I  do  to  believe  ?  I  want  to 
escape  hell  and  obtain  heaven.  I  wish  to  trust  in 
Jesus  Christ.  What  shall  I  do  ? '  O,  what  would  I 
have  given  in  that  moment  for  an  easy  use  of  the 
language!  But  I  said  what  I  could;  and  the  Spirit 
taught  him  as  man  could  not, 

"  On  the  21st  of  January  brother  Osgood  came  up 
again,  and  had  the  happiness  to  baptize  six  more ; 
viz.,  Ah-wah  and  wife,  Bah-mee  and"  wife,  and  Ko- 
pee  and  wife  ;  and  Mr.  Judson  baptized  three  of  the 
chief's  daughters  on  the  16th  of  March,  one  only 
about  twelve  years  old.  All  gave  good  evidence  of 


ELEANOR    MACOMBER.  147 

a  gracious  change,  and  have  since  manifested  a 
growing  devotion  to  the  cause.  A  number  of 
others  of  the  chief's  children,  I  trust,  have  been 
made  partakers  of  divine  grace,  and  will  ere  long 
enter  the  visible  church.  One  of  those  baptized 
was  married;  and  although  her  husband  made  no 
objections  to  her  baptism,  yet  he  immediately  left 
her.  She  has  two  young  children,  whom  her  father 
has  added  to  his  eleven  ;  and  it  is  truly  interesting 
to  see  the  care  he  personally  takes  of  them.  Bah- 
mee  has  also  been  turned  off  by  his  widowed 
mother  without  a  spoonful  of  rice  for  his  family, 
(wife  and  two  children;)  and  yet  I  hear  not  a  hard 
or  murmuring  word.  They  seem  to  take  it  as  a 
thing  of  course,  that,  if  they  will  be  disciples,  they 
must  suffer  persecution. 

"  When  I  consider  these  and  many  other  things 
which  these  dear  Christians  meet  with,  I  cannot  but 
admire  the  power  of  divine  grace,  and  find  new 
cause  to  bless  God  for  light  and  civilization. 

"  The  men  baptized  all  expressed  a  great  desire, 
to  devote  their  future  lives  to  the  service  of  God  in 
making  known  his  great  salvation  to  those  who 
were  ignorant  of  it.  They  have  uniformly  mani- 
fested the  same  spirit  ever  since,  and  have  been 
very  useful  so  far  as  they  knew.  I  have  spared  no 
pains  in  giving  them  every  opportunity  in  my 
power  for  religious  instruction ;  and  their  progress 
has  been  truly  pleasing.  The  chief  and  Bah-mee 
10 


148  ELEANOR    MACOMBER. 

both  read  Peguan  well,  and  Burman  some  ;  and  have 
now  learned  to  read  and  write  their  own  language. 
The  former  is  about  forty,  of  respectable  talents 
and  considerable  influence.  Bah-mee,  who  I  think 
is  an  uncommonly  able  man,  is  about  thirty ;  was 
in  the  priest's  office  three  years,  but  left  them  some 
years  ago  ;  and  when  I  came  here  was  fast  pursuing 
the  drunkard's  road  with  all  the  others.  Ko-pee  is 
but  little  over  twenty,  but  has  a  wife  and  two  chil- 
dren. He  knows  nothing  of  letters,  but  possesses 
a  quick,  discerning  mind,  and  a  lovely  disposition. 
He  is  learning  to  read;  and  I  am  making  great 
efforts  to  have  the  old  man  (Chung-pau)  learn  to 
read.  I  hope  to  get  them  all  to  Maulmain  during 
the  rains,  that  they  may  have  better  advantages  for 
religious  instruction,  and  that  those  who  can  may 
get  a  good  knowledge  of  Burman  books.  They  all 
understand  considerable  of  the  language ;  and  it 
will  be  long  before  there  will  be  books  to  any  extent 
in  their  own.  It  has  all  the  time  seemed  to  me 
an  indication  of  designs  of  great  mercy  towards 
this  people  that  men  of  such  qualifications  should 
be  called  just  at  the  commencement  of  labors 
amongst  them;  and  I  trust  that  God  will  so  di- 
rect that  they  may  accomplish  much  for  the  sal- 
vation of  their  countrymen  and  the  glory  of  his 
name. 

"  I   have   had  two  or   three    Burman   assistants 
constantly,  who  not  only  go  out  in  the  vicinity, 


ELEANOR    MACOMBER.  149 

accompanied  by  some  of  the  Karens,  and  preach 
daily,  but  make  excursions  of  four  or  five  days  in 
the  villages,  amongst  the  mountains,  preaching  the 
gospel  to  Toung-thoos,  Peguans,  or  Burmans,  as 
they  happen  to  meet  with  them.  I  have  made  it 
my  personal  business  to  go  with  some  of  them  ; 
so  that  I  have  visited  all  the  families  within  six  or 
seven  miles  once  or  twice.  I  trust  that  these 
labors,  though  feeble,  have  not  been  in  vain.  I 
can  speak  but  little  of  the  language ;  but  keep- 
ing a  Karen  with  me,  who  is  accustomed  to  my 
broken  speeches,  I  give  him  ideas  which  he  explains ; 
and  have  been  comforted  and  happy  in  the  work, 
though  attended  with  much  fatigue  and  exposure. 

"  These  things  have  riot  gone  forward  without 
opposition,  as  you  will  readily  suppose.  Besides 
all  that  would  be  expected  from  a  numerous  and 
deeply  interested  priesthood,  we  have  had  the 
fierce  and  violent  opposition  of  a  young  prophet, 
who  started  up  just  before  my  arrival,  and  is  lo- 
cated about  a  mile  from  me.  He  renounces  a  little 
of  Boodhism  and  adds  some  other  things ;  is 
unlettered  and  of  no  marked  character;  and  yet 
he  has  many  very  devoted  adherents.  It  is  be- 
lieved, however,  by  the  best  judges  that  he  will  be 
of  short  continuance.  He  effectually  evades  every 
effort  to  make  him  hear  the  gospel.  His  followers 
do  not  permit  us  to  ascend  the  ladder  into  his 
house ;  and  I  have  been  out  sometimes  two  or 


150  ELEANOR   MACOMBER. 

three  days  in  succession,  and  have  not  been  per- 
mitted to  enter  more  than  ten  or  twelve  houses. 
It  was  fatiguing  and  painful  to  be  exposed  to  the 
sun  or  hot  air  so  long,  and  to  find  a  seat  as  I  could 
on  the  ground ;  but  I  was  never  comfortless  or 
unhappy,  assured  that  I  was  going  at  the  bidding 
of  Him  who  exposed  his  life  unto  death  for  a  guilty 
world. 

"  We  have  had  morning  and  evening  worship 
from  the  first,  and  four  or  five  exercises  on  the  Sab- 
bath, usually  in  Peguan,  interpreted  into  Karen.  I 
often  ask  questions  at  the  close.  A  school  has  been 
sustained  by  my  teacher,  who,  though  very  incom- 
petent, has  done  very  well.  We  have  about  a  dozen 
scholars,  as  none  will  come  who  are  opposed  to  us." 

The  following  letter  was  written  at  Dong-Yahn 
February  5,  1838,  and  published  shortly  afterwards 
in  this  country  :  — 

"  The  work  of  God  is  still  going  on  here.  Three 
men  requested  baptism  last  Sabbath,  and  a  number 
more  will  soon  come  forward.  This  is  the  more 
encouraging,  as,  just  now,  there  is  an  unusual  effort 
of  the  adversary  to  put  the  cause  down.  It  is  the 
season  for  funeral  festivals  ;  and  for  fifteen  or  twenty 
days  they  have  been  in  constant  celebration,  which 
of  course  attracts  much  attention.  But  the  priests, 
not  finding  their  coffers  so  well  filled  as  usual,  have 


ELEANOR    MACOMBER.  15  I 

seemed  to  mace  an  effort  as  for  life  ;  and  there  is  no 
end  to  the  fog  of  worthless  stuff  which  comes  from 
them.  It  would  seem  that  there  was  very  little  else 
said  or  done  than  what  their  violence  called  forth. 
No  one  of  the  Christians  can  go  abroad  but  they 
hear  from  every  quarter  '  Jesus  Christ]  by  way  of 
contempt ;  and  all  who  attend  our  meetings  receive 
the  same  treatment  unless  they  join  the  rabble.  So 
that  when  any  of  them  decide  to  come  out  and  face 
the  whole,  which  to  a  heathen  is  mountainous,  there 
is  strong  evidence  that  divine  grace  has  taken  pos- 
session of  their  hearts. 

"  One  woman  had  made  up  her  mind  to  come 
forward,  but  said  she  feared  she  could  not  endure 
to  be  cast  off,  not  only  by  her  parents  and  relatives, 
but  by  the  whole  village,  as  they  had  told  her  they 
would  do.  So  she  concluded  to  wait  and  see  how 
her  mind  was  when  the  others  were  baptized. 

"  Have  been  absent  considerably  of  late,  wishing 
to  visit  all  the  villages  just  about  the  mountain. 
Found  ten  or  twelve  places  of  some  importance : 
this,  however,  is  the  largest  and  most  important, 
except  Tun-pah-tine,  where  we  have  one  convert, 
and  where  I  spent  four  days  last  week.  There 
are  some  encouraging  indications  there ;  but  the 
chiefs  will  not  yet  consent  to  my  building  a  zayat. 
I  am  trying  to  get  some  of  the  converts  to  go  and 
build  there ;  but  they  are  so  timid  and  deficient  in 
energy  that,  if  left  to  themselves,  I  do  not  know 


152  ELEANOR    MACOMBER. 

that  they  would  ever  go  out  of  their  own  village 
though  they  never  hesitate  to  go  wherever  I  direct 
them.     But  in  this  case   I  wish  them  to  take  some 
responsibility. 

"  We  have  now  an  applicant  for  baptism  from 
Puh-ong,  a  young  man  who  has  some  excellent 
qualifications  for  usefulness.  There  are  also  two  or 
three  encouraging  cases  in  Tun-loh,  five  or  six  miles 
distant,  as  also  in  some  other  directions;  but  the 
future  is  unknown. 

"  Our  meeting  is  beginning  to  attract  more 
attention,  so  that  our  room  is  often  crowded ;  con- 
sequently I  have  engaged  the  chief  to  put  on  an  ad- 
dition of  a  few  feet,  which  will  be  done  this  week. 

"  All  the  Christians  seem  to  be  getting  on  well. 
Bah-mee  is  my  principal  preacher.  He  certainly 
does  admirably,  considering  what  he  was  a  year 
ago ;  but  I  find  it  necessary  to  see  him,  look  over 
every  subject,  and  give  him  all  the  ideas  I  wish  to 
have  advanced. 

"  There  are  constant  rumors  of  robberies  on  the 
river,  which  of  course  prevent  our  doing  any  thing 
here." 

Under  date  of  July  30,  1838,  we  find  the  follow- 
ing article :  — 

"  I  still  find  much  comfort  and  encourageme  it  in 
trying  to  lead  Karens  in  the  path  of  knowledge  and 


ELEANOR 

salvation.  At  the  same  time,  I  have  constant  cause 
to  mourn  over  their  defects  and  errors,  which  require 
not  a  little  watchfulness  and  anxiety ;  but  even  in 
this  I  find  a  pleasure,  having  the  assurance  that  T 
am  not  alone. 

"  In  regard  to  the  state  of  things  at  Dong-Yahn, 
Ko  My-at-yaw,  whom  I  left  in  charge,  informs  me 
that  about  all  remain  as  when  I  left.  The  three 
or  four  who  were  rather  hopeful  still  seem  to  be 
inquiring ;  opposition  is  about  the  same.  There 
has  been  another  attempt  to  burn  the  house,  but 
unsuccessful.  I  have  very  little  expectation  that  it 
will  stand  till  my  return  ;  but  this  is  but  a  secondary 
cause  of  anxiety.  Their  seeming  determination  to 
go  down  to  eternal  death  causes  me,  at  times,  ex- 
quisite pain.  O,  when  will  they  turn  and  live  ? 

"  The  native  Christians  have  generally,  from  the 
first,  appeared  remarkably  firm  and  steadfast ;  and 
although  some  cases  have  required  discipline,  yet 
not  one  has  had  the  appearance  of  contemplated  or 
wilful  sin.  One  poor  old  man  alone,  twelve  or  fifteen 
miles  off,  was  overcome,  by  the  long  solicitation 
of  a  numerous  family  and  under  peculiar  circum- 
stances, so  as  to  eat  in  a  feast  made  to  appease 
evil  spirits ;  but  he  immediately  came  down  here, 
confessed,  and  appeared  truly  humbled ;  said  he  did 
not  forgot  God  any  moment,  or  cease  to  love  him ; 
but  to  be  at  peace  with  friends,  he  ate.  I  directed 
him  to  return  and  prove  his  sincerity  by  a  future 


154 


ELEANOR    MACOMBER. 


upright  walk,  and  when  we  all  returned,  at  the 
close  of  the  rains,  we  would  consult  together  on  his 
case.  There  have  bee*  some  other  similar  cases  in 
regard  to  drinking — an  evil  which  I  fear  more  than 
all  others. 

"  Agreeably  to  our  earnest  prayer,  there  seems  to 
be  an  opening  amongst  the  Pgwos  at  Bassein.  I 
havre  prepared  an  assistant  (Telaw)  and  family  to 
go  over  to  Rangoon  two  or  three  times ;  but  they 
have  been  providentially  prevented.  We  now  wait 
with  anxiety  to  hear  from  that  quarter  in  regard  to 
political  affairs." 

In  November  of  the  same  year  she  writes  as 
follows:  "I  may  have  mentioned  that  there  had 
been  attempts  to  burn  the  house  and  zayat  at 
Dong-Yahn  when  we  were  in  it.  Since  the  rains 
ceased  the  attempt  has  been  again  repeated  and 
considerable  damage  done;  but  I  understand  the 
chief  thinks  he  can  repair  it  for  the  dry  season 
with  but  little  expense;  and  I  expect  to  build 
before  another  season,  as  the  house  was  of  the 
kind  which  usually  lasts  but  two  years.  I  thought 
it  probable  that  the  first  attempt  was  in  conse- 
quence of  the  increase  of  our  number  —  brother  and 
sister  Brayton  being  then  there  ;  but  now  believe  it 
ww  owing  to  a  settled  enmity  to  the  gospel  of  Christ. 
4  Should  not  the  power  of  God  be  displayed  in 
changing  the  hearts  of  the  perpetrators,  or  they  be 


ELEANOR    MACOMBER.  155 

found  out,  I  expect  to  be  annoyed  all  the  coming 
season,  and  have  but  little  hope  of  keeping  a  house 
standing.  Still  the  cause  is  God's ;  the  hearts  of 
men  are  in  his  hands.  He  can  subdue  them  ;  and  I 
believe  he  will,  and  that  the  gospel  will  yet  tri- 
umph at  Dong-Yahn.  It  has  already  done  won- 
ders ;  and  the  time  cannot  be  far  distant  when  the 
enemy  will  be  put  to  silence.  Two  or  three  of 
the  assistants  have  just  returned  from  there,  and 
give  the  most  cheering  accounts  of  the  attention 
of  numbers  to  the  word.  They  say  that  the  three 
or  four  inquirers  appear  well,  and  talk  of  being 
baptized.  The  chief,  who  remains  there  constantly, 
is  very  much  encouraged,  and  appears  truly  de- 
voted to  the  cause  of  Christ.  Ko  My-at-yau  is 
also  there ;  rather  old  and  feeble,  but  a  faithful 
laborer.  * 

"  I  am  not  a  little  comforted  in  seeing  the  zeal 
and  increased  efficiency  with  which  the  natives  go 
to  their  work  since  leaving  school,  (about  six  weeks 
ago.)  Ko  Chung-paw,  Telaw,  and  Bah-mee  have 
been  out  in  different  directions,  and  bring  pleasing 
accounts.  They  spent  three  weeks  in  one  town 
on  a  branch  of  the  Dah  Gyieng.  They  say  they 
every  where  met  with  Karens ;  but  they  are  very 
much  scattered  and  very  poor,  having  lately 
emigrated  from  the  Shyan  country,  three  or  four 
days  over  the  mountains.  The  Karens,  to  an 
individual,  listened  well,  though  Boodhists;  and 


156  ELEANOR  MACOMBER. 

many  expressed  a  desire  to  receive  further  instruc- 
tion, so  as  to  become  Christians.  An  aged  priest, 
highly  esteemed  among  them,  and  who  does  not 
conform  to  all  the  customs  of  the  Burman  priests, 
would  not  release  them  short  of  two  days,  so 
anxious  was  he  to  hear.  They  left  the  Testament 
and  other  Burman  books,  and  Ko  Chung-paw 
gave  him  his  eyeglasses.  The  old  priest  sent  me 
presents  and  a  request  to  visit  them.  I  attempted 
to  visit  that  region  last  season ;  but  reports  of  rob- 
beries on  the  rivers  prevented.  It  is  not  more  than 
four  or  five  tides  from  here.  The  assistants  have 
just  been  sent  to  make  them  another  visit,  and  to 
tell  them  that,  if  they  wish  for  instruction,  they  must 
build  a  zayat." 

At  the  close  of  the  same  year  our -laborious  mis- 
sionary gives  to  her  supporters  and  patrons  the  fol- 
lowing summary  view  of  the  Dong-Yahn  station, 
with  which  she  was  connected,  and  in  the  prosperity 
of  which  she  was  so  much  interested :  — 

"  I  shall  ever  rejoice  in  what  I  have  witnessed  of 
the  power  of  divine  grace  amongst  the  heathen.  A 
number  of  precious  souls  have  been  rescued  from 
Satan's  power;  and  one,  I  trust,  has  gone  home  to 
heaven,  though  not  permitted  to  join  the  church 
be1  ^w. 

"  The  native  Christians  here  now  number  twenty 


ELEANOR    MACOMBER.  157 

three,  twelve  of  whom  have  been  baptized  the  pres- 
ent year.  A  few  are  still  inquiring ;  but  the  multi- 
tude are  going  on  the  broad  way  to  eternal  death. 

<;  During  the  dry  season  the  assistants  visited, 
more  than  once,  all  the  villages  about  these  moun- 
tains ;  and  I  think,  from  what  I  could  judge  by 
spending  most  of  the  time  with  them,  the  truth 
was  faithfully  declared  and  the  way  of  life  made 
plain.  At  Tunpuhtine  and  Puhaung  some  have 
been  gathered  in ;  at  Tunlopun  are  some  hopeful 
cases,  as  well  as  at  Pahleen  and  Pompeah. 

"Evening  and  morning  worship  has  been  kept  up 
all  the  time,  and  worship  on  the  Sabbath,  with  Sab- 
bath schools,  &c. 

"  Bah-mee,  whom  I  selected  for  the  purpose  from 
amongst  the  first  converts,  and  who  has  thus  far 
justified  my  expectations,  has  been  my  principal 
means  of  communication  with  the  people.  I  have 
taken  unwearied  pains  with  him,  giving  him  every 
means  in  my  power  for  instruction ;  and  I  am 
daily  comforted  in  seeing  that  it  has  not  been  in 
vain.  He  is  much  engaged  about  the  vicinity  we 
lately  visited,  on  a  branch  of  the  Dah  Gyieng,  and  T 
trust  his  labors  there  have  been  blessed.  But  experi- 
ence has  often  shown  that  natives,  however  efficient 
with  teachers,  are  but  children  if  left  alone. 

"  Ko  Chung-paw,  two  years  ago,  was  fast  going 
down  the  declivity  of  life  in  all  the  darkness  of 
heathenism  ;  but  a  ray  of  heavenly  light  darted 


158  ELEANOR    MACOMBER. 

across  his  path,  arrested  his  attention,  and  soon 
kindled  to  a  flame.  Now,  I  may  say,  he  is  a 
'  burning  and  a  shining  light ; '  one  to  whom  we 
often  point  as  a  witness  of  the  power  and  purity 
of  the  religion  of  Jesus  Christ." 

Miss  Macomber  died  in  April,  1840.  The  closing 
scenes  of  her  life  were  full  of  sadness  and  full  of 
glory.  Her  death  was  deeply  lamented  by  those 
who  knew  her  worth  ;  and  many  of  the  Dong-Yahn 
women  came  to  her  funeral,  crying,  "  The  mam- 
ma is  dead !  the  mamma  is  dead ! "  and  with  wail? 
of  sorrow  surrounded  her  grave.  They  had  listened 
to  her  counsels,  they  had  experienced  her  kindness, 
they  had  partaken  of  her  hospitality ;  and,  though 
many  of  them  did  not  love  the  Savior,  they 
mourned  the  fall  of  his  servant.  Their  nation  had 
sustained  an  irreparable  loss  ;  and  they  came  to  pay 
their  last  tribute  of  respect  to  the  ashes  of  the  de 
parted.  The  last  hours  of  Miss  Macomber  are 
thus  described  by  Rev.  S.  M.  Osgood,  who  was  a* 
Maulmain  at  the  time  of  her  death.  The  account, 
from  the  pen  of  one  who  witnessed  the  whole 
sc  ene,  will  be  read  with  deep  interest.  Mfcr.  Osgood 
says,  — 

"  It  becomes  my  painful  duty  to  announce  to  you 
the  death  of  ,our  dear  sister  E.  Macorr  ber,  who 
died  with  jungle  fever  on  the  evening  oi  the  16th 


ELEANOR    MACOMBER.  159 

instant,  after  an  illness  of  nine  days  aged  thirty 
nine  years. 

"  On  the  9th  of  March  Miss  Macomber  came 
down  from  Dong-Yahn  with  brother  Stevens,  and 
on  the  morning  of  the  10th  left  us  again,  with  a 
view  to  visit  a  body  of  Pgwo  Karens,  residing  high 
up  one  of  the  rivers.  She  had  also  a  particular 
reference  to  spending  the  hottest  part  of  the  season 
on  the  river,  having  suffered  much  from  the  extreme 
heat  at  Dong-Yahn  during  the  hot  season  last 
year.  On  the  4th  instant  she  returned  from  this 
excursion,  having  enjoyed  excellent  health  and  a 
peculiarly  pleasant  season  in  labor  for  the  good 
of  the  souls  of  the  Karens,  many  of  whom  listened 
with  much  interest,  and  were  '  almost  persuaded  to 
be  Christians.' 

"  She  arrived  here  late  in  the  evening,  and  ap- 
peared quite  well,  with  the  exception  of  a  slight 
cold,  which  she  said  she  had  taken  that  evening. 
On  Sunday,  the  5th,  she  complained  of  headache, 
but  not  so  severe  as  to  prevent  her  attendance  upon 
the  usual  religious  exercises  of  the  day ;  and  on 
Monday,  after  spending  some  hours  with  me  in  the 
bazaar,  she  left,  and  started  on  her  return  to  Dong- 
Yahn.  Before  she  arrived,  however,  her  illness 
grew  more  violent,  and,  though  it  subsequently 
abated  for  a  time,  became  again  so  decided  that  on 
the  following  Wednesday  she  was  removed  to  this 
plac^  by  Christian  Karens  for  the  purpos-  of  ob- 


ICO  ELEANOR    MACOMBER. 

taining  medical  aid.  Nothing  remarkable  or  alarm- 
ing was  then  discovered  in  her  symptoms ;  and 
Doctor  Charlton,  the  medical  gentleman  who  was 
called  in,  expressed  the  fullest  confidence  that  her 
disease  would  yield  to  the  ordinary  course  of  treat- 
ment, and  that  she  would  soon  be  able  to  resume 
her  labors.  But  she  thought  otherwise;  and  al- 
though she  did  not  express  any  conviction  during 
two  or  three  of  the  first  days  that  the  disease  would 
prove  fatal,  she  afterwards  told  me  repeatedly  that 
she  had  not  from  the  first  had  the  least  expectation 
of  recovery. 

"  On  Saturday,  the  llth  instant,  she,  with  the 
greatest  composure,  attended  to  the  settlement  of 
her  temporal  affairs,  and  then  seemed  to  feel  that 
her  work  was  done.  Her  mind  was  perfectly  clear 
and  calm  to  the  last ;  and  during  her  whole  illness 
she  was  a  lovely  example  of  Christian  fortitude, 
patience,  and  resignation.  Her  faith  was  unwaver- 
ing; and  consequently  she  was  enabled  to  look  for- 
ward to  the  period  of  her  dissolution  with  evident 
pleasure,  and  with  the  fullest  conviction  that  death 
was  but  the  door  to  endless  bliss.  I  asked  her  if 
she  felt  any  reluctance  to  die ;  and  she  replied,  '  I 
have  not  the  least.  It  is  a  pleasure  to  think  of 
dying.  I  shall  see  much  of  what  I  have  recently 
thought  a  little  of — the  glory  of  God  and  the  love 
ol  Christ.  When  I  think  of  the  dear  Karen  disci- 
ples I  feel  for  them,  and  would  lie  willing  to  stay 


ELEANOR    MACOMBER.  161 

with  them  a  little  longer ;  but  if  it  is  the  Lord's 
will  that  I  should  leave  them,  I  have  nothing  to  say. 
Tell  my  friends  I  am  not  sorry  that  I  came  to  this 
country  or  that  I  came  alone.  I  have  suffered  for 
nothing  which  they  could  have  supplied  me  with. 
I  have  found  kind  friends  to  take  care  of  me.'  She 
appeared  upon  the  whole  rather  anxious  to  die,  and 
to  die  soon.  The  morning  before  her  death,  although 
none  of  us  thought  she  was  so  near  her  end,  she 
was  heard  to  pray,  '  O  my  Master,  take  me  to 
thyself  this  day.'  While  in  the  agony  of  death  she 
said,  '  Why  cannot  I  be  released?'  But  when  one 
remarked,  '  The  Lord's  time  is  the  best  time,'  she 
replied,  '  Yes ; '  and  after  a  few  minutes  more  she 
quietly  fell  asleep  in  Jesus. 

"  The  dear  Karen  Christian  disciples  have  suf- 
fered a  great  loss,  which  they  most  deeply  feel. 
Brother  Stevens  and  I  visited  them  a  few  days  sub- 
sequent to  her  death  and  found  them  overwhelmed 
with  grief,  but  at  the  same  time  resolved  to  trust  in 
the  Lord  and  go  forward.  They  are  a  lovely  band, 
and  apparently  as  well  grounded  in  the  principles 
of  religion  as  could  be  expected  of  any  so  recently 
converted  from  heathenism." 

Thus  parted  with  earth  one  of  the  most  devoted 
servants  of  God.  She  has  gone  up  on  high  to  re- 
ceive her  reward.  By  her  death  the  heathen  lost  a 
most  faithful  friend,  the  Missionary  Union  lost  a 


162  ELEANOR    MACOMBER. 

most  devoted  laborer,  and  the  cause  of  Christ  parted 
with  a  most  zealous  advocate. 

And  shall  we  weep  ?  No  ;  death  has  gained  no 
victory.  God  and  the  Christian  have  triumphed 
over  death  and  the  grave. 

"  Well  we  know  her  living  faith 
Had  the  power  to  conquer  death ; 
As  a  living  rose  may  bloom 
By  the  borders  of  the  tomb." 

Her  life  was  short,  and  her  sun  went  down  while  it 
was  yet  day.  But  short  as  her  stay  on  earth  was, 
she  was  enabled  to  do  much  good ;  and  in  eternity 
many  will  rise  up  to  call  her  blessed. 


CHAPTER    TO. 

SARAH    D.    COMSTOCK, 

OF  BURMAH. 

Burman  empire  has  witnessed  the  death 
scene  of  some  of  the  most  illustrious  women 
who  have  ever  lived.  It  is  the  graveyard  in 
which  their  bodies  have  been  laid  to  rest 
after  the  spirits  have  departed.  It  will  continue  to 
be  a  spot  of  melancholy  interest  as  long  as  the  ashes 
of  departed  saints  are  deemed  of  value  by  the  Chris- 
tian world ;  and  those  graves  will  remain  the  silent 
pledges  that  Burmah  will  never  be  abandoned,  as  a 
field  of  missionary  exertion,  until  missionary  exertion 
shall  be  no  longer  necessary.  The  soil  in  which  such 
choice  spirits  find  rest,  the  groves  in  which  they  seek 
shelter,  the  flower  which  blossoms,  and  the  tree  which 
waves  its  branches  over  them,  are  all  sacred  in  the 
estimation  of  those  who  love  God  and  delight  in 
the  glory  of  his  kingdom.  Senseless  as  they  are, 
they  assist  in  forming  a  shelter  for  honored  dust, 

11  (163) 


164  SARAH    D.    COMSTOCK. 

over  which  monuments  of  marble,  with  letters  of 
gold  and  silver,  are  not  worthy  to  rise.  When  Mrs. 
Comstock  died  another  name  was  added  to  the 
glorious  catalogue  of  the  fallen  —  not  fallen,  but 
ascended.  Another  grave  was  made,  from  which, 
on  the  morning  of  the  resurrection,  will  come  forth 
a  glorified  one,  to  shine  in  the  crown  of  the  Savior 
forever. 

Sarah  Davis  Comstock  was  a  native  of  Brook- 
line,  Massachusetts.  She  was  the  daughter  of  Rob- 
ert S.  Davis,  of  the  Baptist  church  in  that  place. 
In  the  house  of  her  father  her  youthful  days  were 
passed,  and  there  she  received  the  mental  and  moral 
education  which  fitted  her  to  labor  for  the  souls  of 
the  heathen.  In  early  life  she  found  the  Savior,  and 
during  her  residence  in  America  gave  full  evidence 
of  a  pious,  self-denying  spirit. 

Previous  to  his  sailing  for  the  East,  Mr.  Comstock 
selected  her  for  his  companion,  and  with  a  martyr 
spirit  she  determined  to  bear  the  sacrifice  and  endure 
the  toil.  She  was  married  to  Mr.  C.,  and  in  the  act 
gave  herself  not  only  to  him,  but  to  the  cause  of 
Christ  —  to  all  the  sufferings  incident  to  a  life  in 
Burmah. 

They,  in  company  with  several  other  elected  mis- 
sionaries, were  publicly  consecrated  to  the  work  in 
June,  1834,  and  sailed  immediately  for  their  field 
of  labor.  The  services  of  consecration,  on  the  28th 
of  June,  occurred  in  the  Baldwin  Place  Church,  in 


SARAH. D.    COMSTOCK.  165 

Boston,  and  were  of  thrilling  interest.  Meetings 
had  been  held  during  the  day  in  another  church,  at 
which  Rev.  Mr.  Wade  and  the  converts  from  hea- 
thenism, Ko  Chet-thing  and  Moung  Sway-moung, 
had  spoken.  Indeed,  the  whole  of  the  previous 
week  had  been  given  to  missionary  exercises  and 
missionary  sympathy  ;  and  when  the  evening  of  the 
Sabbath  came,  the  spacious  church  was  densely 
crowded  with  an  eager  and  holy  throng.  Rev.  Dr. 
Wayland  delivered  an  eloquent  address  of  more 
than  an  hour's  length  ;  after  which  the  missionaries 
were  instructed  by  Dr.  Bolles,  secretary  of  the 
American  Baptist  Board,  under  whose  patronage 
they  were  to  be  sent  out.  When  their  instructions 
had  been  given,  Mr.  Wade  replied  in  behalf  of  his 
brethren  and  sisters  who  were  so  soon  to  leave  our 
shores.  The  whole  scene  was  one  of  deep  interest ; 
and  many  were  the  prayers  offered  to  God  in  behalf 
of  that  company  of  devoted  Christians.  In  these 
delightful  services  Dr.  Comstock,  father  of  Rev. 
Grover  S.  Comstock,  one  of  the  missionaries,  and 
Rev.  Dr.  Wisner,  secretary  of  the  American  Board, 
participated  ;  and  in  the  crowded  house  there  were 
several  missionaries  connected  with  other  denomi- 
nations, who  looked  on  with  thrilling  interest  and 
satisfaction.  One  who  witnessed  the  scene  and 
heard  the  addresses  which  were  given  speaks  of  the 
occasion  as  follows :  — 

"  At  seven  o'clock,  notwithstanding  the  weather, 


166  SARAH    D.    COMSTOCK. 

that  spacious  building  was  crowded  to  excess,  above 
and  below ;  hundreds  were  standing  through  the 
whole  service  and  hundreds  retiring  from  the  house 
because  there  was  not  even  a  place  to  stand.  To 
be  present  among  those  thousands  on  such  an  occa- 
sion, once  in  a  life,  were  to  stamp  that  life  with  an 
impression  to  which  language  is  not  equal.  What, 
then,  must  have  been  felt  by  each  of  these  mis- 
sionaries, by  their  relatives  and  friends,  by  those 
angels  who  rejoice  over  one  sinner  that  repenteth, 
and  whose  prophetic  thoughts  would  connect  this 
preparatory  hour  with  the  repentance  of  myriads  in 
a  distant  clime,  and  age  after  age  ? 

"  We  did  not  wonder,  therefore,  to  hear  Dr.  Way- 
land's  address  open  with  a  confession  of  the  inade- 
quacy of  speech  to  do  justice  to  the  thoughts  and 
feelings  that  fill  the  soul  to  overflowing  at  such  an 
hour.  And  while  listening  to  his  lofty,  bold,  beauti- 
ful, and  we  may  add  emphatically  scriptural  delin- 
eation of  the  objects,  qualifications,  and  duties  of  a 
Christian  missionary,  —  a  delineation  that  made 
every  other  object  and  character  than  that  of  the 
Christian  dwindle  into  utter  insignificance  in  the 
comparison,  —  we  felt  as  did  Peter  on  the  mount  of 
glorious  vision  :  '  It  is  good  to  be  here.'  And  the 
thought  more  than  once  occurred  to  us,  How 
would  the  late  venerable  Baldwin  have  enjoyed  this 
scene ! 

"  We  were  struck  by  the  remark  of  Mr.  Wade, 


SARAH    D.    COMSTOCK.  167 

that,  while  he  regarded  the  prayers  of  Christians  in 
this  country  as  indispensable  to  the  success  of  the 
mission,  he  could  not  but  fear  that  «prayers  such 
as  he  had  sometimes  heard  would  avail  them  or 
their  offerers  little.  The  fervor  of  love,  the  expec- 
tancy of  hope,  and  the  persevering  constancy  of 
faith  were  the  spiritual  qualities  wanted.  Could 
they  not  be  obtained  ? 

"  In  the  farewell  of  Ko  Chet-thing  and  Moung 
Sway-moung  there  was  a  simplicity  and  pious 
warmth  that  went  to  the  heart.  They  were  grate- 
ful for  the  unspeakable  blessings  of  the  gospel 
sent  to  them  when  in  darkness,  and  happy  alike 
that  they  had  been  permitted  of  God  to  see  the 
land  where  the  seed  grew ;  that  they  were  now  about 
to  return  to  plant  and  rear  the  tree  of  the  gospel  in 
Burmah ;  and  that  they  could  hope  hereafter  to  meet 
their  Christian  friends  of  America  in  heaven." 

The  closing  hymn,  which  was  sung  bj  the  choir 
and  congregation  with  fine  effect,  was  written  for 
the  occasion  by  one  of  the  sweetest  writers  among 
American  poets. 

Native  land !  —  in  summer  smiling,  — 

Hill  and  valley,  grove  and  stream ; 
Home  !  whose  nameless  charms  beguiling, 

Peaceful  nursed  our  infant  dream  ; 
Haunts  !  to  which  our  childhood  hasted, 

Where  the  earliest  wild  flowers  grew  ; 
Church  !  where  Christ's  free  grace  we  tasted, 

Graved  on  memory's  page,  —  Adieu ! 


168  SARAH    D.    COMSTOCK. 

Mother  !  who  hast  watched  our  pillow 

In  thy  tender,  sleepless  love, 
Lo,  we  dare  the  crested  billow  ; 

Mother,  put  thy  trust  above. 
Father  !  from  thy  guidance  turning, 

O'er  the  deep  our  way  we  take ; 
Keep  the  prayerful  incense  burning 

On  thine  altar,  for  our  sake. 

Brothers  !  sisters  !  more  than  ever 

Are  our  fond  aifections  twined, 
As  that  hallowed  bond  we  sever 

Which  the  hand  of  Nature  joined. 
But  the  cry  of  Burmah's  anguish 

Through  our  inmost  hearts  doth  sound ; 
Countless  souls  in  misery  languish ; 

We  would  fly  to  heal  their  wound. 

Burmah !  we  would  soothe  thy  weeping ; 

Take  us  to  thy  sultry  breast  ; 
Where  thy  sainted  dust  is  sleeping 

Let  us  share  a  kindred  rest. 
Friends !  this  span  of  life  is  fleeting ; 

Hark !  the  harps  of  angels  swell ; 
Think  of  that  eternal  meeting, 

Where  no  voice  shall  say,  Farewell !  * 


On  the  morning  of  "Wednesday,  July  2,  the 
good  ship  Cashmere,  Captain  Hallet,  bore  them 
from  our  shores,  some  of  them  to  return  no  more. 
There  were  on  board  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Comstock,  Mr. 
and  Mrs.  Dean,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Vinton,  Mr.  and  Mrs. 

*  Mrs.  L.  H.  Sigourney. 


SARAH    D.    COMSTOCK.  169 

Howard,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Wade,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Osgc  od, 

Miss  Gardener  and  the  Eastern  converts,  all  be- 
longing to  the  Baptist  denomination  ;  together  with 
Dr.  Bradley  and  wife  and  Miss  White,  belonging  to 
the  stations  of  the  A.  B.  C.  F.  M. 

The  morning  dawned  in  beauty  and  loveliness ; 
and,  as  the  sun  rolled  up  the  sky,  a  crowd  of  people 
were  seen  assembling  on  the  wharf.  Soon  from  the 
deck  of  the  vessel  was  heard  the  melodious  but  firm 
voice  of  Rev.  Dr.  Sharp,  in  prayer  to  God,  pleading 
for  those  who  were  now  to  commit  themselves  to 
the  perils  of  the  deep.  Hymns  were  sung,  kind 
words  were  spoken,  Christian  greetings  were  ex- 
changed, and  farewell  embraces  given  ;  and,  amid 
sobs,  and  tears,  and  prayers,  the  vessel  swung  off 
from  her  moorings.  As  she  floated  out  gently  into 
the  harbor  the  vast  crowd  on  shore  commenced 
the  hymn  of  Bishop  Heber, — 


"  From  Greenland's  icy  mountains, 
From  India's  coral  strand." 


This  hymn  was  scarcely  finished,  and  the  last 
echo  was  yet  upon  the  air,  when  from  the  ship  was 
heard  another  song.  Voices  which  seemed  divine 
united  in  another  hymn,  and,  as  holy  stillness  gath- 
ered over  the  people,  they  heard  repeated  by  the 
departing  missionaries  the  lines  of  Rev.  S.  F. 
Smith :  — 


170  SARAH    D.    COMSTOCK. 


1  Yes,  my  native  land,  I  love  tbee ; 
All  thy  scenes,  I  love  them  well." 


Such  hymns,  sung  under  such  circumstances,  by 
such  men  and  women,  must  have  produced  joy  and 
rapture  among  the  ransomed  spirits  on  high ;  and 
doubtless  Jesus,  man's  ascended  Savior,  looked 
down  upon  his  followers  with  divine  approval. 

The  Cashmere  anchored  before  Amherst  on  the 
6th  of  December,  and  the  missionaries  were  warmly 
greeted  by  Dr.  Judson  and  his  associates.  After 
remaining  a  while  at  Amherst  and  Maulmain,  Mr. 
Comstock  and  wife  proceeded  to  the  province  of 
Arracan,  which  was  to  be  the  field  of  their  labors ; 
and  on  the  26th  of  February,  1835,  it  being  the 
Sabbath,  they  performed  their  first  missionary  duty 
in  Arracan.  On  the  4th  of  March  they  arrived  at 
Kyouk  Phyoo,  from  which  place  Mr.  Comstock 
writes  an  interesting  letter,  giving  a  description  of 
the  field  of  labor  in  which  he  and  his  companion 
were  to  be  engaged.  The  interest  of  this  sketch 
will  be  increased  by  a  perusal  of  that  description 
in  the  language  of  the  author  himself  :  — 

"  As  this  province  is  a  new  field  of  labor,  perhaps 
a  short  account  of  it  will  not  be  uninteresting.  It 
is  situated  on  the  eastern  shore  of  the  Bay  of  Ben- 
gal, and  extends  from  15°  54'  to  20°  51'  north  lati- 
tude. Its  width  is  very  variable.  At  the  northern 
part  of  the  province  it  is  about  ninety  miles  wide, 


SARAH    D.    COMSTOCK.  171 

while  the  width  at  the  extreme  southern  point  is  but 
two  or  three  miles.  Probably  the  average  width  ia 
something  less  than  fifty  miles.  It  is  bounded  on 
the  north  by  the  Province  of  Chittagong,  on  the 
east  by  the  Burman  empire,  and  on  the  south  and 
west  by  the  Bay  of  Bengal.  An  extensive  range 
of  mountains  is  the  boundary  between  Arracan  and 
Burmah,  over  which  are  several  passes  —  one  to 
Ava,  one  to  Prome,  another  to  Bassein,  &c.  Only 
the  first  is  very  much  travelled.  By  this  we  are 
only  six  or  eight  days'  journey  from  Ava.  A  good 
deal  of  this  province  is  mountainous,  and  much  of 
the  rest  is  jungle  or  uncultivated  land.  The  people 
live  in  small  villages,  which  are  scattered  over  the 
whole  province.  The  population,  according  to  the 
government  census,  I  do  not  exactly  know ;  but  it 
must  be  something  less  than  two  hundred  and  fifty 
thousand.  It  is  very  difficult,  however,  to  ascertain 
the  population,  as  the  people  will  deceive  all  they 
can,  to  avoid  taxes,  which  were  very  oppressive 
under  the  Burman  government,  and  are  not  very 
light  now.  A  great  deal  of  itinerant  labor  must  be 
performed  here,  as  the  inhabitants  are  so  scattered ; 
and  much  must  be  done  by  tracts.  Two  or  three 
laborers  besides  brother  Simons  and  myself  should 
r nter  this  field  as  soon  as  may  be.  The  province  is 
subdivided  into  four  subordinate  jurisdictions,  called 
districts.  The  northern  one,  Akyab,  is  the  largest. 
Here  is  brother  Fink,  with  his  native  church ;  and 


172  SARAH  D.  COMSTOCK. 

here,  I  believe,  brother  Simons  intends  to  settle. 
The  Ramree  district  is  the  next  in  size.  It  consists 
of  Ramree  Island,  about  forty  miles  long,  and  on  an 
average  about  fifteen  wide,  extending  from  18°  51' 
to  19°  24'  north  latitude  of  Cheduba  Island,  lying 
a  short  distance  to  the  south-west  of  Ramree,  which 
is  eighteen  miles  long  and  fourteen  wide,  and  of 
several  smaller  islands.  There  are  in  the  district 
three  hundred  and  seventy-four  villages  and  about 
seventy  thousand  inhabitants.  This  is  the  field  of 
labor  I  occupy.  Kyouk  Phyoo  is  on  the  northern 
point  of  Ramree  Island ;  and,  though  not  as  central 
or  as  large  as  some  other  places,  is,  on  some  ac- 
counts, a  very  desirable  station." 

In  his  labors  Mr.  C.  found  a  valuable  help  in  Mrs. 
C.,  who  with  unreserved  diligence  devoted  herself 
to  the  duties  of  her  station  in  different  parts  of 
Arracan.  Though  not  exposed  to  the  trials  and 
dangers  which  attended  the  efforts  of  the  first  mis- 
sionaries, yet  in  labors  abundant  and  faith  unwaver- 
ing she  certainly  was. 

There  is  mentioned  of  her  a  most  beautiful  inci- 
dent which  occurred  when  about  to  part  with  her 
children,  who  were  to  visit  America  to  commence  a 
course  of  instruction  not  to  be  obtained  in  Burmah, 
When  the  vessel  was  about  to  sail,  and  Mr.  Kin- 
caid,  who  was  to  conduct  them  to  this  country, 
was  ready  to  go  on  board,  Mrs.  Comstock  took  her 
two  children  and  led  them  forth  towards  the  ocean 


SARAH    D.    COMSTOCK.  173 

which  would  soon  part  her  from  them  forever,  and, 
kissing  the  cheek  of  each,  committed  them  to  the 
care  of  Him  who  holds  the  storms  in  his  hand  and 
controls  the  tempests  as  he  will.  It  cost  a  struggle 
such  only  as  a  mother's  heart  can  feel  and  realize ; 
and,  as  she  kissed  them  for  the  last  time  and  gave 
them  to  her  husband,  she  turned  her  streaming  eyes 
to  heaven  and  exclaimed,  "  O  Jesus,  I  do  this  for 
thee  !  " 

It  was  the  last  time.  The  vessel  spread  her  can- 
vas to  the  gales  of  heaven,  and  the  children  of  the 
devoted  woman  were  wafted  from  her,  to  see  her 
face  no  more  ;  and  when  next  they  meet,  it  will  be 
before  the  great  white  throne,  where  the  secrets  of 
all  hearts  will  be  revealed,  and  where  the  Savior 
will  place  upon  the  head  of  his  servant  a  crown  of 
glory,  and  declare,  in  the  hearing  of  an  assembled 
world,  "  This,  beloved  disciple,  I  do  for  thee  !  " 

It  will  be  a  delightful  recompense  for  all  the  trials, 
inflictions,  and  sufferings  of  a  missionary  life,  and 
will  more  than  compensate  the  most  self-sacrificing 
of  all  earth's  children  for  the  most  toilsome  labors, 
the  most  severe  trials.  Far  happier  will  be  he  whose 
brow  is  encircled  with  such  a  crown  than  he  who 
in  this  life  is  hailed  as  a  royal  emperor  and  led  in 
chains  of  gold  from  throne  to  throne,  from  kingdom 
to  kingdom. 

One  of  our  poets  has  thrown  this  beautiful  incident 
into  rhyme.  One  verse  of  his  poem  we  repeat :  — 


174  SARAH    D.    COMSTOCK. 

"  One  burning  kiss,  one  wild  good  by; 

Put  off,  put  off  from  shore ! 
In  mercy  to  the  mother  fly, 
And  swiftly  waft  them  from  her  eye, 

For  she  can  bear  no  more  ! 
She  knelt  and  cried,  as  o'er  the  sea 
Faded  their  forms  like  sunset  ray, 
'  O  Savior,  I  do  this  for  thee  ! ' 
And,  sobbing,  turned  away." 

The  faith  of  Mrs.  Comstock  was  strong.  She 
believed  that  the  efforts  of  Christian  philanthropy 
would  be  attended  by  the  desired  blessing,  and  that 
Arracan  would  lift  up  its  hands  to  God  and  implore 
the  love  of  Jesus  upon  her  prostrate  sons.  In  a  let- 
ter from  Ramree,  written  only  a  few  months  before 
her  death,  she  wrote  as  follows :  "  I  believe  these 
hills  and  vales  of  Arracan  will  yet  leap  at  the  '  sound 
of  the  church-going  bell,'  and  the  hundreds  and 
thousands  of  her  children  will  be  seen  coming  up* 
from  every  city,  village,  and  hamlet,  with  united 
heart  and  voice,  to  the  worship  of  the  great  Jehovah. 
It  may  not  be  in  my  day  ;  but  my  children  may  see 
it,  God  grant  that  they  may  be  privileged  in 
hastening  it  on.  We  see  but  little  fruit  of  our 
labors,  i.  e.,  so  far  as  converts  are  concerned,  but 
see  the  seed  germinating.  It  is  not  dead  —  it  will 
yet  spring  up ;  yes,  this  very  seed  we  are  now  sow- 
ing will  spring  up  and  yield  a  glorious  harvest." 

With  this  confident  expectation  she  labored  on 
until  the  hand  of  death  came  to  close  her  labors 


SARAH    D.    COMSTOCK.  175 

and  lead  her  away  to  her  infinite  reward.  In  what- 
ever part  of  Arracan  she  was,  she  was  zealous  to  do 
the  will  of  her  Master,  and  seemed  governed  by  a 
firm  determination  to  glory  in  nothing  but  the  cross 
of  Jesus.  Whether  at  Kyouk  Phyoo,  at  Akyab,  or 
at  Ramree,  or  any  of  the  other  spots  of  toil  and 
denial,  she  was  faithful  to  the  great  work  assigned 
her.  She  never  lost  sight  of  the  object  to  accom- 
plish which  she  had  been  sent  out  to  a  heathen 
land. 

She  departed  this  life  on  the  28th  of  April,  1843. 
Her  disease  was  the  malignant  dysentery,  which  is 
peculiar  to  the  climate.  Her  two  children,  lovely 
little  boys,  followed  her  to  the  grave ;  and  in  three 
months  they  were  laid  to  rest  by  her  side.  About 
two  hundred  inhabitants  of  the  Ramree  district 
attended  her  funeral;  and  when  the  disconsolate 
husband  had  gone  to  his  deserted  home  they  re- 
mained and  poured  forth  their  sorrow  over  the  new- 
made  grave.  Her  death  exerted  a  deep  and  power- 
ful influence  on  the  minds  of  the  natives ;  and  some 
were  led  to  prepare  to  meet  God  by  seeking  the 
mercy  of  his  Son. 

The  touching  account  of  the  death  of  his  com- 
panion we  give  in  Mr.  C.'s  own  words :  "  For  sev- 
eral months  past  Mrs.  Comstock  had  been  blessed 
with  unusually  good  health ;  and  we  had  repeatedly 
spoken  with  gratitude  of  the  goodness  of  God  in 
granting  us  so  long  an  exemption  from  sickness. 


176 


SARAH    D.    COMSTOCK. 


We  hoped,  too,  that  we  should  be  permitted  to  labor 
more  vigorously  and  uninterruptedly  for  the  good 
of  the  heathen  than  we  had  been  able  to  do.     She 
had  just  completed  a  Book  for  Mothers,  which,   I 
think,  was  greatly  needed,  and  will,  I  trust,  prove 
very  useful.     She  was   contemplating   a  work  for 
children,  and  had  begun  to  inquire  for  scholars  to 
attend  during  the  rains,  just  at  hand.     We  had,  too, 
already  decided  to  spend  a  month  or  two  early  in 
the  cold  season  at  Cheduba,  and  then  take  a  tour 
of  a  month   to  Ava  and  the   villages  on  the  way 
thither.     Our  prospects  for  the  future  appeared  to 
be  unusually  encouraging ;  and  we  fondly  hoped  that 
we  should   be  permitted  to  see  many  turning  unto 
the  Lord  in  Arracan.     We  did  not,  however,  forget 
that  death  might  destroy  all  our  plans,  and  often 
conversed  together  freely  on  the  probability  that  one. 
of  us  might  be  called  speedily  into  eternity.     She 
had  no  fear  of  death   nor  any  anxiety  as  to  the  time 
or  manner  of  her  departure,  but  only  spoke  of  it  as 
affecting  our  future  course. 

"  She  was  taken  ill  on  Saturday,  April  22.  Our 
English  doctor  was  then  absent  from  Ramree ;  but, 
had  he  been  here,  we  should  not,  probably,  have 
thought  it  necessary  to  call  him,  as  Mrs.  C.  had 
prescribed  for  many  similar  cases  with  entire  suc- 
cess. On  Monday  I  saw  that  her  disease  was  very 
severe  and  obstinate,  and  asked  her  if  I  had  not 
better  call  the  Mussulman  doctor  who  is  left  in 


SARAH*  D.    COMSTOCK.  177 

charge  here  when  the  English  one  is  absent.  He 
came  Tuesday  morning.  He  prescribed  for  her,  but 
wished  the  English  doctor  sent  for ;  and  I  despatched 
a  messenger  for  him.  He  arrived  early  on  Wednes- 
day mornirg,  and  faithfully  and  assiduously  tried 
every  remedy  to  arrest  the  disease,  but  in  vain.  On 
Friday  evening,  the  28th,  at  eight  o'clock,  she  very 
suddenly  expired.  Occasionally  there  were  slight 
symptoms  of  amendment;,  and  I  fondly  hoped,  to 
•  the  very  last,  that  she  might  recover.  A  minute  or 
two  before  her  death  she  took  some  nourishment, 
and  remarked  that  she  thought  she  should  soon 
regain  her  strength.  I  trusted  that  it  might  be  so, 
and  stepped  on  to  the  veranda  to  say  to  the  native 
Christians  that  there  was  still  a  little  reason  to 
hope.  I  heard  her  speak,  and  hastened  to  her  just 
in  time  to  see  her  sink  back  upon  her  pillow,  and, 
without  a  struggle  or  even  a  gasp,  breathe  her  last. 

"  The  body  was  immediately  surrounded  by  weep- 
ing and  wailing  heathen  women,  who  felt  that  they 
had  lost  a  friend.  Such  indeed  was  the  case ;  for 
Mrs.  C.  truly  pitied  and  loved  the  women  of  Arra- 
can,  and  was  never  happier  than  when  telling  them 
of  the  Savior.  On  the  day  after  her  death,  as  the 
news  spread  in  the  town,  men,  women,  and  children 
(more  of  the  last  two)  began  to  crowd  to  my 
house  ;  and  it  was  estimated  that  about  two  thou- 
sand were  here  during  the  day.  Their  expressions 
of  attachment  to  my  dear  wife  and  of  sorrow  for 


178  SARAH    D.    COMSTOCK. 

her  loss  were  deeply  affecting.  '  How  kindly  she 
always  spoke  to  me  when  she  met  me ! '  '  She 
always  gave  us  medicine  when  we  were  sick.' 
*  She  was  trufy  a  good  woman.'  '  She  came  here 
to  die,  far  from  her  native  land,  with  no  mother  or 
sister  near  her,  because  she  pitied  us.'  Expressions 
similar  to  these  were  made  and  listened  to  with 
many  tears.  I  remarked  once,  '  What  crowds  are 
pressing  to  the  house !  Are  all  from  the  town  ? '  A 
bystander  replied,  '  Yes ;  as  the  news  spreads  all 
will  be  here,  for  she  was  greatly  beloved.'  Another 
added  '  Many  tears  will  be  shed  in  Ramree  to- 
day.' 

"  1  was  surprised  and  deeply  affected  to  witness 
such  manifestations  of  feeling  among  the  heathen 
towards  a  Christian  missionary.  They  more  firmly 
convinced  me  that  she  had  not  lived  in  vain,  but 
had  exerted  an  extensive  and  salutary  influence, 
which,  I  doubt  not,  will  be  powerfully  felt  .in  pre- 
paring the  way  of  the  Lord  here.  Her  labors,  too, 
I  trust,  will  prove  the  means  of  salvation  to  many 
souls.  She  was  a  most  conscientious  and  laborious 
missionary.  The  rains  before  last  she  had  a  school, 
to  which  she  devoted  a  good  deal  of  time ;  trans- 
lated the  Scripture  Catechism,  administered  medi- 
cine to  the  sick,  conversed  with  the  women  who 
were  daily  calling  at  the  house,  and  taught  her  own 
children,  besides  attending  to  household  duties. 
She  was  from  daylight  till  nine  o'clock  at  evening 


SARAH    D.    COMSTOCK.  179 

constantly  engrossed  with  labors  and  cares.  As  far 
as  her  own  feelings  were  concerned,  she  would  have 
delighted  uniformly  to  be  as  active  and  busy  as  she 
then  was. 

"  She  was  not,  however,  always  called  to  such 
constant  and  severe  labor,  but  uniformly  did  what 
she  could.  Whenever  women  came  to  the  house 
she  felt  it  her  duty  to  leave  all  and  go  and  tell  them 
of  the  Savior ;  and  I  recollect  that  in  a  few  in- 
stances, when  she  was  so  engaged  that  she  could 
not  at  once  go  to  them,  and  they  left  without  hear- 
ing of  Christ,  she  was  very  much  grieved  on  account 
of  it.  If  I  was  not  at  hand,  she  conversed  with 
the  men,  too.  Towards  evening,  when  she  could  be 
out,  she  might  often  be  found  seated  on  a  rice  mor- 
tar, with  half  a  dozen  women  around  her,  in  the 
adjoining  villages.  Attention  to  the  sick,  also,  de- 
manded a  good  deal  of  her  time  and  thought.  I 
have  known  her  to  give  medicine  to  twenty  appli- 
cants in  a  day.  She  was  always  anxious  to  accom- 
pany me  in  my  tours  to  the  villages  during  the  cold 
season ;  but  circumstances  usually  prevented  it. 
She  would  have  prepared  more  works  for  the  press 
but  for  a  feeling  of  extreme  self-depreciation,  which 
led  her  to  think  that  she  was  not  competent  to  pre- 
pare a  book  fit  to  be  printed.  The  Scripture  Cato- 
chism  and  Mother's  Book  are  both,  I  think,  calcu- 
lated to  do  much  good.  She  not  only  labored 
faithfully,  but  prayed  fervently,  and  with  tears,  for 
12 


180  SARAH    D.    COMSTOCK. 

the  salvation  of  the  heathen.  She  has,  however 
entered  into  her  rest;  her  labors  and  prayers  have 
ceased ;  and  I  am  left  alone  to  train  my  children  up 
for  God  and  to  do  what  I  can  to  win  the  heathen 
to  Christ.  The  Lord  has  thus  decided  ;  and  he  does 
all  things  well.  I  am  enabled  to  say,  in  sincerity  I 
trust,  '  Thy  will  be  done.'  I  have  lost  a  most  affec- 
tionate and  amiable  wife,  my  children  have  lost  a 
kind  and  faithful  mother,  and  a  prayerful  and  dili- 
gent laborer  is  lost  to  the  cause  of  missions ;  but  I 
will  not  repine  or  murmur.  The  Lord  is  as  rich  in 
mercy  as  he  is  infinite  in  wisdom;  and  let  him  do 
what  seemeth  good  in  his  sight.  I  need  not  ask 
^he  sympathy  and  prayers  for  the  members  of  the 
Board  and  other  friends,  for  I  feel  assured  that  I 
shall  have  them.  Pray,  not  only  that  my  affliction 
may  be  greatly  sanctified  to  my  spiritual  good  and 
to  the  good  of  other  friends  and  other  missionaries, 
but  also  that  the  death  of  my  dear  wife  may  be 
made  the  means  of  life  to  many  souls  in  Arracan. 
Several  appear  tender,  and  seem  to  recall  the  in- 
structions she  has  given  them." 

Mr.  Comstock  did  not  long  survive  her.  In  about 
one  year  from  the  time  his  wife  was  taken  from  her 
toils  his  earthly  joys  and  sorrows  closed,  and  he 
went  up  on  high.  Borne  down  by  anxiety,  care, 
and  affliction,  he  died  April  24,  1844.  He  was 
the  third  son  of  Rev.  Oliver  C.  Comstock,  of  Michi- 
gan. He  graduated  at  Hamilton  Institution  in  1827. 


SARAH    D.    COMSTOCK.  181 

For  a  while  he  studied  and  practised  law  in  the  city 
of  Rochester,  where  he  was  becoming  very  success- 
ful as  a  counsellor.  But  God  had  another  station 
for  him  to  occupy  —  a  wide  field  of  usefulness  for 
him  to  fill.  In  the  winter  of  1831  he  was  led  to 
view  himself  as  a  sinner  and  embrace  Jesus  as  his 
Savior.  He  became  a  member  of  the  First  Baptist 
Church,  and  was  baptized  by  his  venerated  father. 
Soon  he  became  convinced  that  the  Christian  min- 
istry demanded  his  exertions  and  powers.  He  soon 
removed  to  Hamilton  and  entered  the  theological 
class,  and  at  once  commenced  preparing  himself  for 
labors  in  Burmah,  and  soon  went  forth  to  do  the 
will  of  God  in  wild  and  uncultivated  regions.  But 
his  afflictions  were  many — his  toils  great  —  his 
years  few.  He  died  ere  the  desire  of  his  heart  had 
been  realized.  He  ascended  to  heaven  ere  the  field 
given  him  to  cultivate  was  seen  blossoming  as  the 
rose. 

Called  by  God,  he  left  the  path  to  earthly  honor 
and  distinction  and  entered  the  scorned  and  despised 
service  of  the  crucified  One,  and  in  that  service 
found  an  early  grave.  He  saw  his  beloved  com- 
panion go  down  to  the  tomb;  he  saw  two  darling 
babes  laid  beside  her ;  and,  panting  for  the  loved 
ones,  he  himself  went  down  into  the  sepulchre. 

Here  ends  the  record  of  a  family  sacrificed  on  the 
altar  of  Christian  benevolence  ;  a  record  written  with 
tears  of  sorrow  and  anguish,  yet  gleaming  with  signs 


182 


SARAH    D.    COMSTOCK. 


of  glory ;  a  record  which  even  the  cold  cynic  might 
respect,  and  the  stoic  read  with  emotions  of  wonder 
and  admiration. 

"  Patriots  have  toiled,  and  in  their  country's  cause 
Bled  nobly ;  and  their  deeds,  as  they  deserve, 
Receive  proud  recompense.     We  give  in  charge 
Their  names  to  the  sweet  lyre.    The  Historic  Muse, 
Proud  of  the  treasure,  marches  with  it  down 
To  latest  times ;  and  Sculpture,  in  her  turn, 
Gives  bond  in  stone  and  ever-during  brass 
To  guard  them  and  immortalize  her  trust. 
But  fairer  wreaths  are  due,  though  never  paid, 
To  those  who,  posted  at  the  shrine  of  Truth, 
Have  fallen  in  her  defence." 


CHAPTER 


HENRIETTA    SHUCK, 

OF  CHINA. 

Celestial  empire  has  become  an  object  of 
great  interest.  Its  vast  extent,  its  swarming 
inhabitants,  its  peculiar  customs,  its  steady 
resistance  of  modern  inventions,  and  its  ob- 
stinate defiance  of  Christianity,  all  draw  upon  it  the 
gaze  of  the  Christian  world.  The  time  was  when 
China  was  barred  arid  bolted  against  the  truth  ; 
when  on  her  soil  could  be  found  no  teacher  of  the 
true  faith  ;  when  a  high  wall  separated  the  ignorant 
inhabitants  from  the  rest  of  the  world.  But  the 
wall  has  been  thrown  down  ;  the  obstacles  in  the 
way  of  Christianity  have  in  many  cases  been  re- 
moved ;  and  China  is  open  to  the  footsteps  of  the 
man  of  God. 

Following  the  leadings  of  divine  Providence,  good 
men  of  various  denominations  have  planted  mission 
stations  within  the  hallowed  enclosures  of  the  proud 
monarch  of  that  great  empire,  and  in  the  midst  ^>f 

(183) 


184 


HENRIETTA    SHUCK. 


superstition  and  abomination  planted   the  saving 
cross. 

The  station  to  which  Mrs.  Shuck  belonged  was 
under  the  control  of  the  Baptist  Missionary  Con- 
vention. It  was  at  Macao,  a  beautiful  peninsula, 
four  miles  in  length,  peopled  with  about  forty  thou- 
sand Chinese  and  Portuguese.  Mrs.  Shuck  describes 
the  climate  as  delightful  and  the  situation  of  the 
place  beautifully  romantic.  Though  destitute  of 
many  of  the  dear  associations  connected  with  sta- 
tions in  and  about  Palestine,  yet  to  a  mind  like  that 
of  Mrs.  S.  there  was  much  in  the  wild  beauty  of 
the  scenery  and  the  strange  customs  of  the  people 
to  interest  and  please ;  and  all  her  letters  give  evi- 
dence that  in  that  spot  she  found  a  home  where  she 
could  labor  with  pleasure  to  herself  and  profit  to 
others  around  her. 

But  she  was  not  destined  to  spend  all  her  days  at 
Macao.  The  providence  of  God  soon  suggested  a 
removal  to  Hong  Kong,  forty  miles  east  of  Macao. 
Her  own  health  seemed  to  require  such  a  step,  as 
the  unprotected  state  of  the  peninsula  was  fast 
wearing  her  into  the  grave.  Certain  advantageous 
offers  were  also  made,  and  a  prospect  of  increased 
usefulness  presented  to  her  husband  ;  and  in  1842 
Mr.  Shuck  bade  farewell  to  his  old  field  of  labor, 
and  entered  upon  one  where  the  prospect  of  success 
was  much  more  abundant. 
JThe  maiden  name  of  Mrs.  Shuck  was  Henrietta 


HENRIETTA    SHUCK. 


185 


Hall.  Her  father  was  Rev.  Addison  Hall,  a  faith- 
ful, devoted  minister  of  the  gospel.  Her  mother  was 
daughter  of  Colonel  Elias  Edmonds,  of  Virginia. 
They  were  both  remarkable  for  intelligence  and 
piety,  and  were  universally  esteemed.  They  were 
members  of  the  Moratico  Baptist  Church,  having 
been  received  by  Rev.  S.  L.  Straughan. 

On  the  28th  of  October,  1817,  Henrietta  was  born 
in  the  beautiful  little  village  of  Kilmarnock,  but  a 
few  miles  from  the  rolling  waves  of  Chesapeake  Bay. 
Her  early  days  were  spent  near  this  beautiful  spot, 
where  she  was  known  as  a  frank,  amiable,  kind- 
hearted  girl.  Her  youth  was  passed  with  her  par- 
ents, who  exerted  themselves  to  expand  her  mind 
and  improve  her  heart.  To  the  fond  hearts  of  the 
parents  she  was  an  object  of  tender  solicitude  and 
care,  and  they  longed  to  see  her  brought  to  the  feet 
of  the  Lord  Jesus. 

In  1831  extensive  revivals  were  enjoyed  through- 
out the  country,  and  in  these  revivals  Virginia 
largely  shared.  It  was  during  this  year  that  Miss 
Hall  was  converted.  A  camp  meeting  was  being 
held  near  her  birthplace,  in  which  her  father  was 
much  interested  ;  and  feeling  that  moral  and  religious 
training  was  much  more  important  than  intellectual 
culture,  he  sent  for  his  daughter,  who  was  attending 
school  at  Fredericksburg,  to  return  home  and  enjoy 
the  privileges  of  the  work  of  grace.  She  came,  not 
thinking  of  the  change  which  was  soon  to  take 


186  HENRIETTA    SHUCK. 

place  in  her  moral  character.  Young  and  happy, 
she  put  far  off  the  evil  day;  and  the  awful  convic- 
tion that  she  was  a  sinner  had  not  produced  any 
serious  impression  upon  her  mind.  But  God's 
hand  was  in  her  timely  return,  and  his  grace  had 
marked  her  as  one  of  its  choicest  subjects.  She  no 
sooner  commenced  attending  the  meeting  than  she 
began  to  feel  the  force  of  truth  and  hear  the  voice 
of  the  Spirit  and  the  monitions  of  the  Holy  Ghost. 
Under  the  solemn  presentation  of  the  sinner's  lost 
condition,  young  Henrietta  began  to  realize  that  she 
was  lost  without  a  Savior.  The  fact  was  before 
her  mind  day  and  night,  and  she  found  no  rest. 
True,  she  had  lived  on  earth  but  a  short  time,  and, 
when  compared  with  others,  had  committed  but 
few  sins ;  but  these  few  were  aggravated  and  over- 
whelming. God  she  had  not  loved;  Christ  she  had 
not  embraced.  She  had  violated  the  wise  and  holy 
law  of  the  universe,  and,  to  complete  the  work  of 
woe,  had  rejected  the  blood  of  the  Son  of  God. 
She  had  a  view  of  sin  as  God  presents  it  in  his 
word  ;  and  when  she  saw  herself  as  a  sinner,  the 
contemplation  was  crushing  and  terrible.  But  these 
feelings  of  deep  anguish  did  not  long  continue. 
God  heard  her  cries  of  penitence,  and  for  the  sake 
of  Christ  forgave  all  the  past,  and  caused  joy,  like  a 
deep,  strong  tide,  to  flow  into  her  soul.  Her  rapture 
was  as  ecstatic  as  her  sorrow  had  been  oppressive ; 
and  on  the  listening  ear  of  her  sister  penitents 


HENRIETTA    SHUCK.  187 

she  poured  the  story  of  her  change  from  death  to 
life. 

She  was  baptized  on  the  2d  of  September,  1831, 
by  Rev.  J.  B.  Jeter.  It  was  a  holy  spectacle.  The 
youthful  candidate  for  the  sublime  ordinance  was 
not  yet  fourteen  years  of  age;  and,  as  she  descended 
the  bank  and  entered  the  flood,  a  deep  and  awful 
silence  gathered  over  the  crowded  shores.  The 
voice  of  mirth  and  profanity  was  hushed;  and  to 
many  a  heart  came  the  spirit  tone,  "  This  is  the  way ; 
walk  ye  in  it."  As  she  came  up  out  of  the  water 
a  cheerful  smile  was  seen  playing  upon  her  counte- 
nance, which  told  of  sweet  and  precious  peace  and 
delightful  communion  with  her  Maker.  The  pastor 
who  administered  the  ordinance,  the  church  which 
received  her  to  its  fellowship,  the  anxious  parents, 
have  had  no  reason  to  regret  the  important  step 
then  taken;  and  though  they  must  have  seen  her 
baptized  with  fear  and  trembling  lest  she  should 
in  her  youth  be  deceived  and  eventually  return 
to  the  cold  and  heartless  service  of  the  world, 
yet  they  commended  her  to  that  Being  who  is  able 
and  faithful  to  keep  all  who  are  committed  to 
his  care.  Nor  did  the  world  with  its  curling  lip 
and  contemptuous  tone  ever  tell  how  the  youthful 
disciple  witnessed  a  good  profession  and  afterwards 
denied  it. 

A  few  months  after  her  baptism  Henrietta  was 
called  to  part  with  her  beloved  mother,  who  died  in 


188  HENRIETTA    SHUCK. 

December  of  the  same  year.  To  the  young  Christian 
this  bereavement  was  full  of  sorrow  and  full  of 
blessing.  While  it  deprived  her  of  a  mother's 
counsels  and  prayers,  while  it  took  from  her  one  to 
whom  she  had  looked  for  maternal  sympathy  and 
encouragement,  it  taught  her  the  uncertainty  of  life, 
threw  her  more  upon  herself  and  on  her  Savior, 
placed  a  greater  weight  of  care  upon  her,  and  thus 
fitted  her  for  the  duties  which  she  afterwards  per- 
formed so  faithfully  as  a  missionary  of  the  cross. 

In  the  early  part  of  1835,  or  the  latter  part  of  the 
year  preceding,  Miss  Hall  became  acquainted  with 
her  future  husband,  who  had  recently  decided  to 
become  a  missionary  in  the  East.  He  made,  with 
an  offer  of  marriage,  the  proposal  of  a  missionary 
life.  She  had  not  then  reached  her  eighteenth  year, 
and  was  a  young,  freehearted  girl,  who  knew  but 
little  of  toil  or  anxiety.  Her  extreme  youth  caused 
her  to  hesitate ;  and  she  accepted  the  proposal  only 
when  it  appeared  to  be  a  solemn  and  imperious 
duty.  Her  rnind  wandered  forward  to  the  parting  with 
her  dear  parent  and  other  fond  friends;  to  the  tender 
farewell  at  sailing ;  to  long  years  of  labor,  perhaps 
of  suffering,  in  China ;  to  a  rude  home  there,  and 
perhaps  a  grave.  Then  followed  the  prospect  of 
usefulness ;  the  hope  of  saving  souls  from  death 
and  doing  a  work  of  benevolence  on  soil  not  before 
cultivated  by  the  Christian  laborer.  And  perhaps 
with  these  were  some  vague  and  romantic  notions 


HENRIETTA    SHUCK.  189 

about  a  missionary  life  and  a  missionary  home. 
Youth  is  fond  of  new  and  strange  objects  ;  and  our 
heroine  doubtless  became  attracted  by  the  novelty 
and  romance  of  the  life  she  was  to  live.  Strange 
were  it  not  so  in  the  ardor  and  inexperience  of  youth- 
ful piety  ;  and  the  fact  that  romance  casts  its  sombre 
shadow  over  the  pious  missionary  female,  as  she 
leaves  home  and  native  land,  detracts  but  little  from 
the  admiration  with  which  we  gaze  upon  her  lofty 
career.  The  oldest,  most  prudent,  man  seldom  fails 
of  being  interested  in  such  enterprises  by  their  nov- 
elty ;  and  should  we  cast  away  all  around  whom  it 
gathers  its  strange  witchery,  few  would  be  left  to 
toil  for  human  good.  He  who  moves  above  all  such 
motives  must  have  a  mind  perfectly  trained  and  a 
heart  perfectly  alive  to  the  glory  of  God.  After  a 
due  consideration  of  the  subject,  Miss  Hall  decided 
to  go  forth  a  servant  of  her  Master.  She  was  mar- 
ried to  Rev.  J.  Lewis  Shuck  on  the  8th  of  Septem- 
ber, 1835.  The  service  was  performed  by  Rev.  H. 
Keeling,  in  the  city  of  Richmond.  On  the  10th 
Mr.  S.  and  Rev.  R.  D.  Davenport  were  consecrated 
to  the  work  of  God  in  one  of  the  Baptist  churches 
in  the  same  city,  and  soon  after  embarked  for  Bos- 
ton, one  to  sail  for  China  and  the  other  for  Siam. 
The  vessel  in  which  passage  had  been  engaged  for 
Mr.  and  Mrs.  Shuck  was  the  Louvre,  which  was 
to  carry  out  a  large  delegation  of  missionaries. 
They  sailed  on  the  22d  of  September,  a  beautiful 


HENRIETTA    SHUCK. 

day.  on  which  Nature  seemed  to  have  bestowed  hei 
charms  in  profusion.  On  board  were  eleven  ordained 
ministers,  who  were  leaving  home  to  do  good  in  dis- 
tant lands.  Among  these  was  Rev.  Howard  Malcom, 
D.  D.,  who  went  out  at  the  request  of  the  Baptist  Tri- 
ennial Convention  to  visit  the  stations  of  that  denomi- 
nation and  advise  and  encourage  the  toilers  in  the 
East.  The  large  number  of  ministers  on  board,  one 
of  them  having  long  been  an  esteemed  pastor  of  a 
flourishing  church,  drew  together  an  immense  crowd 
of  pious  people,  who  came  to  exchange  parting  tokens 
and  give  the  parting  hand  to  the  faithful  brethren  and 
sisters  who  were  about  to  fulfil  the  command  of  our 
ascended  Savior  — "  Go  ye  into  all  the  world  and 
preach  the  gospel  to  every  creature."  The  wharf  was 
crowded  with  people ;  and  the  rigging  of  vessels  in  the 
harbor  was  filled  with  strong  men,  who  looked  with 
strange  feelings  upon  a  sight  the  like  of  which  is 
seldom  witnessed.  The  hour  arrived.  The  ship 
swung  off  from  her  moorings  and  floated  down  the 
harbor.  One  sail  after  another  was  thrown  out  to 
the  breath  of  heaven  ;  and  in  beautiful  style  the 
vessel  was  borne  onward  and  soon  lost  from  sight. 
The  spectators  slowly  and  sadly  returned  to  their 
homes,  praying  the  God  of  ocean  and  storm  to  keep 
the  precious  cargo  safe  from  danger. 

To  Mrs.  S.  the  voyage  was  not  a  pleasant  one. 
A  violent  seasickness  commenced  as  soon  as  she 
left  the  Harbor  of  Boston  and  continued  a  bng 


HENRIETTA    SHUCK.  1T,1 

time.  This  was  succeeded  by  sickness  of  other 
kinds,  and  the  whole  voyage  was  spent  in  suffering. 
In  her  published  letters  to  her  friends  she  gives 
thrilling  descriptions  of  her  sorrow,  and  declares 
that  while  she  did  not  dream  of  half  the  suffering 
which  she  had  experienced,  yet  the  same  voyage 
would  she  take  again,  were  there  no  other  way  to 
reach  her  field  of  labor.  Admirable  woman  !  Worn 
down  with  sickness  and  scarcely  able  to  hold  the 
pen,  she  writes  the  sentence  at  a  time  when  we 
would  suppose  she  would  be  shrinking  back  and 
ready  to  faint. 

On  the  4th  of  February,  1836,  anchor  was  cast 
at  Kedgeree,  nearly  a  hundred  miles  below  Calcutta. 
At  night  they  all  disembarked  and  for  the  first  time 
slept  on  heathen  soil.  From  Kedgeree  they  sailed 
along  to  Amherst,  where  sleep  the  forms  of  Mrs. 
Judson  and  her  babe  in  the  silence  of  the  grave. 
What  were  the  feelings  of  Mrs.  Shuck  as  she  stood 
there  over  the  spot  so  dear  to  every  pious  heart,  or 
plucked  a  small  branch  of  the  "  hopia  tree  "  to  send 
home  to  her  sire,  we  do  not  know;  but  doubtless 
her  mind  was  filled  with  sad  forebodings  and  awful 
thoughts.  "  Am  I  to  sleep  in  such  a  grave  ?  be 
buried  away  from  home,  with  such  a  tree  as 
this  to  wave  over  me?"  "  Am  I  to  Ml  in  China, 
and  see  my  friends  no  more  ?  Have  £JJ>oked  upon 
the  shores  of  America  for  the  last  time  ?  "  Ques- 
tions like  these  must  have  been  suggested  to  her  as 


192  HENRIETTA    SHUCK. 

she  stood  with  her  husband  beside  the  grave  of 
Burmah's  proto-martyr. 

After  stopping  a  while  at  Maulmain  and  Singa- 
pore, the  missionaries  arrived  at  Macao  in  Novem- 
ber, 1836,  and  here  commenced  immediate  prepara- 
tion to  engage  in  the  gospel  work.  Their  first  son 
was  born  shortly  before  their  arrival  at  Macao. 
They  called  him  Lewis,  for  his  father.  On  the  29th 
of  October  the  second  son  was  born,  who  was 
named  Ryland  Keeling.  "With  these  two  babes 
around  her,  the  labor  of  the  mother  was  materially 
increased  and  essentially  changed.  Her  own  family 
required  more  of  her  care,  and  gave  her  less  time 
and  opportunity  to  do  good  abroad.  Yet,  with  her 
family  as  it  was,  she  is  said  to  have  found  much 
time  for  the  usual  purposes  of  missionary  life,  and 
was  zealously  engaged  in  plans  for  the  spiritual  im- 
provement of  those  around  her. 

While  at  Macao  her  heart  was  cheered  by  hear- 
ing that  God  was  pouring  out  his  Spirit  in  her  own 
dear  land ;  that  he  was  converting  sinners,  and 
among  them  some  who  had  been  her  intimate 
friends.  Her  own  sisters  were  led  to  give  their 
hearts  to  God  ;  and  when  the  intelligence  crossed 
the  deep,  and  was  told  in  the  hearing  of  tne  sad 
and  perhaps  almost  discouraged  missionary,  her  joy 
knew  no  bounds.  It  was  as  a  cup  of  cold  water  to 
one  dying  with  thirst;  and  the  letter  which  brought 
the  tidings  was  read  over  and  over  again,  and 


HENRIETTA    SHUCK.  193 

frequently  bathed  in  tears  of  joy.  Her  letters  to 
her  sisters  express  her  deep  interest  in  their  spiritual 
welfare.  She  pleads  with  them  by  the  love  of  Jesus 
that  they  be  faithful  to  the  Savior  of  their  souls 
and  walk  worthy  of  Him  who  has  bought  them 
with  his  own  blood.  To  do  this,  she  urges  them  to 
study  the  word  of  God,  and  be  constant  in  the  closet, 
and  meditate  much  upon  spiritual  things,  and  watch 
and  guard  the  heart  from  temptation  and  sin.  Nor 
does  she  forget  to  recommend  the  cultivation  of  a  mis- 
sionary spirit,  but,  with  all  the  eloquence  of  a  sister's 
love,  urges  them  to  do  good  as  they  have  opportunity. 
In  January,  1837,  Mr.  Shuck  baptized  the  first 
man  who  had  been  converted  through  his  agency. 
His  name  was  Ah  Loo.*  For  about  a  year  previous 

The  baptism  of  Ah  Loo  is  thus  described  by  Mr.  Shuck : 
"  At  seven  o'clock  this  evening  we  repaired  to  the  water  ;  and 
although  the  natural  sun  was  not  permitted  to  attest  this  first  bap- 
tismal scene  in  China,  yet  the  effulgence  of  the  Sun  of  Righteous- 
ness  shone  upon  us ;  and  if  ever  we  felt  his  genial  rays,  it  was  then. 
Contrary  to  our  expectations,  we  did  not  go  half  so  far  as  we  an- 
ticipated, but  stopped  upon  the  beach  at  a  suitable  place,  within  a 
few  rods  of  a  large  Portuguese  fort  with  mounted  ramparts.  Here, 
in  broken  sentences,  we  united  our  hearts  in  prayer  to  God  that 
he  would  forgive  our  weakness  and  many  imperfections,  and  grant 
us  his  smile  and  heavenly  grace  now  and  during  our  whole  lives. 
Then  handing  my  cap  and  cane  to  Mrs.  Shuck,  who  stood  on  the 
bank,  the  only  earthly  witness  of  the  joyful  event,  I  had  the  privi- 
lege of  burying  with  Christ  in  baptism  this  willing  convert  from 
heathenism,  being  the  first  Chinese  that  was  ever  baptized  within 
the  confines  of  this  vast  and  idolatrous  empire." 


HENRIETTA    SHUCK. 

to  his   baptism    he  lived    as  cook   in   the  mission 
family.     During  the  year  he  became  greatly  attached 
to  those  whom  he  served,  and  would   let  no  oppor- 
tunity pass  without  showing  his  gratitude.     They, 
of  course,  instructed   him  in  the  principles  of  the 
Christian  religion.     He  was  a  willing  learner,  and 
soon  gave  evidence  of  being  a  changed,  regenerated 
man.     Yet  the  missionary  was  cautious,  and  for  a 
long  time  held  back  his  disciple;  but  at  length,  con- 
vinced of  the  genuineness  of  his  conversion,  led  him 
down  into  the  flowing  tide  and  baptized  him.     This 
event  was  an  occasion   of  great  joy  to  our  sister, 
who,  with   her  husband,  had  done  so  much  to  en- 
lighten   the  poor   idolatrous    Chinaman.     Ah  Loo 
maintained  a  constant  walk  for  a  long  time;  but 
at  length,  temptation  proving  too  powerful  for  him, 
he  was  overcome,  and  sinned  against  God.     This 
fall  was  full  of  sorrow  to  the  missionaries,   as  his 
conversion   had    been   full   of  joy  and    hope;  and 
when  the  news  came  that  he  had  disgraced  his  high 
profession  and  wronged   his    blessed    Savior,   they 
bowed    their    hearts    in    sadness,    and    prayed    to 
Heaven  that  the  wanderer  might  yet  be  restored  and 
the  straying  child  brought  back  to  the  Father's  arms. 
In   1841    Mrs.   Shuck  gave   birth   to  a  beautiful 
little  daughter,  who  was  called  Henrietta  Layton, 
for  her  mother,  and  a  family  by  the  latter  name  who 
had  been   exceeding  kind  to  them  during  all  their 
residence    at    Macao.     To    justify   her    course    in 


HENRIETTA    SHUCK.  195 

conferring  this  name  instead  of  one  selected  from  her 
numerous  friends  in  America,  she  relates  number- 
less instances  of  kindness  on  the  part  of  the  family 
alluded  to  ;  instances  of  kindness  without  which  the 
missionary  family  would  have  been  put  to  considera- 
ble inconvenience  and  perhaps  acute  suffering.  In 
1842  Mr.  Shuck  removed  to  Hong  Kong.  The 
providence  of  God  clearly  indicated  this  as  the  path 
of  duty ;  and  though  the  separation  with  pleasant 
acquaintances  at  Macao  was  trying,  the  step  was 
cheerfully  taken.  A  beautiful  spot  was  selected  for 
a  chapel,  and  money  raised  with  which  to  erect  it ; 
and  the  divine  blessing  manifestly  attended  every 
step.  To  complete  the  work,  Mr.  Shuck  made 
great  sacrifices  and  practised  great  self-denial.  He 
employed  his  own  funds,  expended  his  own  means, 
to  complete  the  work  ;  and  deemed  it  no  sacrifice, 
though  he  was  often  deprived  of  the  comforts  of 
life.  He  was  well  aware  that  God  would  prosper 
him ;  and  though  he  knew  not  how,  he  rested  in  the 
confident  hope  that  he  would  ultimately  receive  at 
the  hand  of  God  far  more  than  he  had  expended  n 
his  service. 

The  health  of  Mrs.  S.,  instead  of  improving, 
seemed  to  fail  at  Hong  Kong,  and  no  means  which 
were  taken  could  restore  it.  Physicians  were  con- 
sulted and  journeys  made,  but  all  to  no  purpose. 
The  hand  of  disease  was  laid  heavily  upon  her 
sinking  system;  and  day  by  day  her  eye  became 
13 


196  HENRIETTA    SHUCK. 

more  dim  and  her  cheek  more  bloodless.  Still  she 
labored  on,  and  counted  it  her  meat  and  drink  to  do 
the  will  of  her  divine  Master.  Her  language  was,  — 

«'  Shall  I  be  carried  to  the  skies 

On  flowery  beds  of  ease, 
While  others  fought  to  win  the  prize 
And  sailed  through  bloody  seas  ?  " 

Mrs.  S.,  according  to  her  biographer,  seemed  to 
have  premonitions  of  her  death.  For  a  whole  year 
previous  to  the  occurrence  of  the  event  the  convic- 
tion was  deepening  in  her  mind  that  her  race  was 
well  nigh  run  and  her  days  nearly  finished.  The 
idea  that  something  was  soon  to  arrive,  and  that 
something  to  be  of  importance  to  her,  weighed 
upon  her  mind.  Filled  with  emotions  which  such 
a  presentiment  was  calculated  to  produce,  she  made 
preparation  for  the  grave.  She  endeavored  to  have 
hei  family  arrangements  made  so  that  she  could 
depart  at  a  moment's  notice.  She  was  also  led  to 
prayer  and  self-consecration  ;  and  her  heart,  as  well 
as  her  family  arrangements,  was  in  order.  The 
premonitions  which  many  persons  suppose  they 
have  are  generally  the  results  of  an  excited  fancy, 
and  as  often  prove  false  as  true.  Every  person 
may  find  in  his  or  her  daily  life  many  events  which 
appear  mysterious ;  and  should  importance  be  at- 
tached to  them,  we  should  be  rendered  miserable. 
Many  are  alarmed  at  the  breaking  of  a  mirror  the 


HENRIETTA    SHUCK.  197 

crowing  of  a  bird  at  midnight,  the  sudden  extin 
guishing  of  a  lamp  by  the  wind,  and  other  things 
equally  as  simple.  These  common  occurrences  are 
to  them  omens  of  approaching  evil,  and  they  allow 
them  to  have  all  the  influence  of  rea.ity.  Whether 
they  prove  true  or  false,  they  are  sources  to  the 
superstitious  of  un happiness.  With  Mrs.  S.  there 
appeared  to  be  an  indefinable  impression,  which 
might  have  arisen  from  the  precarious  state  of  her 
health  and  from  the  fact  that  the  period  of  her 
fifth  confinement  was  rapidly  hastening,  and  it  was 
doubtful  if  she  could  endure  the  trials  of  such  an 
occurrence  in  her  weak  and  debilitated  condition. 
But,  whatever  may  have  been  the  cause  of  her  fore- 
bodings, they  were  acted  upon  as  facts ;  and  had 
she  known  of  her  death  with  absolute  certainty,  she 
could  not  have  made  more  temporal  and  spiritual 
preparation  for  it. 

At  three  o'clock  on  the  morning  of  the  27th  of 
November,  1844,  she  died.  The  evening  previous 
to  her  death  was  spent  in  prayer  with  her  husband 
and  children.  Early  on  the  night  of  the  26th,  the 
long-expected  and  dreaded  event  announced  itself 
by  the  premonitory  symptoms.  The  physician  was 
summoned,  and  the  dear  friends  anxiously  awaited 
the  result.  But  nature  was  unable  to  sustain  the 
fearful  burden  imposed  upon  it,  and  gradually  gave 
way  until  the  hour  mentioned,  when  the  spirit  was 
released  and  all  was  over. 


198  HENRIETTA    SHUCK. 

•'  Vital  spark  of  heavenly  flame, 
Quit,  O,  quit  this  mortal  frame ; 
Trembling,  hoping,  lingering,  flying, 
O,  the  pain,  the  bliss,  of  dying ! 
Cease,  fond  nature,  cease  thy  strife, 
And  let  me  languish  into  life." 

It  was  hard  for  the  husband  to  give  up  his  com- 
panion under  such  trying  circumstances,  and  harder 
still  to  have  her  die  without  the  utterance  of  a 
single  expression  ;  but  who  that  knew  her  life  would 
doubt  the  character  of  the  thoughts  which  crowded 
thick  and  fast  upon  her  mind  as  the  time  of  her 
departure  was  at  hand  ?  Religion  was  her  life ; 
and  the  last  words  she  uttered  were  of  high  and 
holy  import.  A  few  hours  before  she  died  she  called 
her  husband  to  her  couch  and  asked  him  to  kneel 
in  prayer.  He  did  so,  and  to  every  expression  of 
love  to  Jesus  she  responded  by  the  warm  pressure 
of  his  hand.  We  cannot  doubt  the  evidence  which 
such  a  saint  gives  ;  and  though  the  last  hour  may 
be  spent  in  a  silence  which  nothing  disturbs  but  the 
sobs  of  friends,  we  can  leave  the  cold  clay  in  the 
tomb,  with  the  sweet  consolation  of  knowing  that 
the  ransomed  spirit  has  fled  to  a  land  of  holy  rest. 
We  can  say,  — 

"  How  blest  the  righteous  when  she  dies, 

When  sinks  a  weary  soul  to  rest ! 
How  mildly  beam  the  closing  eyes  ! 
How  gently  heaves  th'  expiring  breast !  " 


HENRIETTA    SHUCK.  199 

The  funeral  of  Mrs.  Shuck  was  attended  from 
her  late  home,  and  she  was  borne  to  the  grave  by 
the  European  police  corps,  who  volunteered  their 
services  for  the  occasion.  There  have  been  cases 
in  which  missionary  women  have  died  and  had 
only  one  to  follow  them  to  the  grave.  On  some 
occasions  the  husband  has  prepared  the  shroud, 
made  the  coffin,  dug  the  grave,  and  followed  the 
corpse  to  the  tomb,  accompanied  only  by  a  weep- 
ing, motherless  child,  or  by  the  unseen  One,  who 
said,  "  Lo,  I  am  with  you  always,  even  unto  the 
end."  But  on  this  occasion  there  were  many 
mourners.  A  large  company  followed  to  the  grave 
in  which  her  remains  were  placed.  The  religious 
service  on  tne  occasion  was  performed  by  Rev.  Mr. 
Devan.  At  the  grave  Rev.  Mr.  Brown  offered 
prayer  and  made  appropriate  remarks  to  the  crowd 
who  assembled. 

Thus  mysteriously  departed  on  the  passage  of 
death  a  most  worthy  and  beloved  wife,  a  fond 
mother,  and  a  faithful  Christian.  There  were  many 
circumstances  connected  with  her  death  to  make 
it  a  sad  one.  Her  husband  was  not  the  only 
sufferer  by  the  dreadful  bereavement.  Five  mother- 
less children  were  left  among  strangers  in  a  strange 
land ;  and  from  many  who  had  experienced  her 
kindness  went  up  a  wail  of  lamentation  over  her 
early  grave. 

One  who  knew  her  well,  and  who  labored  for 


200  HENRIETTA    SHUCK. 

Jesus  and  the  dying  heathen  in  the  same  land,* 
writes  of  her  as  follows :  "  She  was  married  to 
Rev.  Mr.  Shuck  in  1835,  and  in  September  of  the 
same  year  sailed  with  her  husband,  in  company 
with  a  large  number  of  missionaries,  for  the  East. 
They  remained  in  Singapore  four  months,  where 
their  eldest  son  was  born,  and  in  September,  1836, 
arrived  in  China.  They  remained  in  Macao  till 
March,  1842,  when  they  removed  to  Hong  Kong. 
While  at  Macao  they  were  allowed  to  prosecute  the 
study  of  language,  the  instruction  of  youth,  and 
teaching  the  people.  On  their  arrival  at  Hong 
Kong  they  were  prepared  to  renew  their  labors  on 
an  enlarged  scale  and  without  restraint.  Chapels 
were  erected,  assemblies  collected,  and  schools  gath- 
ered from  the  Chinese;  and  while  her  husband 
labored  among  the  former,  Mrs.  Shuck  instructed 
the  latter.  She  possessed  considerable  knowledge 
of  the  written  language,  and  still  greater  familiarity 
with  the  colloquial  of  the  Chinese,  and  devoted 
joyfully  arid  successfully  her  acquirements,  time, 
and  talents  to  the  interests  of  the  mission.  During 
the  last  year  of  her  life  a  new  school  house  had 
been  erected  and  a  school  gathered  under  her  care 
of  twenty  Chinese  boys  and  six  girls,  besides  her 
own  four  children ;  making,  in  all,  thirty  under  her 
supervision.  In  this  work  she  took  the  greatest 

*  Rev.  William  Dean. 


HENRIETTA    SHUCK.  201 

interest,  and  all  the  time  and  strength  which  could 
be  spared  from  the  care  of  her  family  and  the  cul- 
ture of  her  own  children  were  joyfully  devoted  to 
the  nstruction  of  the  children  of  the  heathen.  Her 
prospects  of  usefulness  had  never  been  greater,  and 
her  heart  had  never  been  more  encouraged,  than 
during  the  last  year  of  her  life.  But  in  the  midst 
of  her  highest  hopes,  while  children  were  seeking 
instruction,  the  heathen  were  inquiring  the  way  to 
Christ,  and  the  general  prospects  of  the  mission 
were  brightening,  and  herself  in  comfortable  health 
and  active  life,  she  was  cut  down  in  a  single  night, 
and  her  family  overwhelmed  with  grief  and  the 
mission  again  overshadowed  with  gloom. 

"  Under  the  influence  of  a  secret  conviction  that 
her  end  was  near,  she  had  '  set  her  house  in  order,' 
and  was  prepared  for  the  event ;  while,  at  the  same 
time,  she  prosecuted  her  daily  duties  with  her  ac- 
customed cheerfulness,  and  laid  out  plans  for  labor 
which  would  have  required  a  long  life  to  perform. 

"  It  is  a  matter  of  devout  gratitude  to  the  wise 
Disposer  of  all  events,  that,  just  before  the  death  of 
Mrs.  Shuck,  her  particular  friends,  Dr.  and  Mrs. 
Devan,  should  become  members  of  her  family  ;  and 
now  the  five  motherless  children  may  find  in  Mrs. 
Devan  one  so  well  qualified  and  so  sincerely  desirous 
of  supplying,  to  the  extent  of  her  power,  their  irrep- 
arable loss.  Mrs.  D.  will  also  act  as  the  superin- 
tendent of  the  school  for  Chinese  children.  The 


202  HENRIETTA    SHUCK. 

friends  of  the  mission  will  unite  their  prayers  that 
life  may  be  preserved  and  health  and  grace  may  be 
adequate  to  the  responsibilities  and  duties  of  the 
station  she  is  by  such  a  mysterious  and  painful 
providence  so  unexpectedly  called  to  occupy. 

"  Mrs.  Shuck  left  her  father's  house  and  native 
land  in  her  eighteenth  year,  and,  by  thus  giving  the 
freshness  of  her  youth  to  the  cause  of  Christ  and  the 
good  of  the  heathen,  has  left  us  the  best  proof  of 
the  purity  of  her  faith  and  the  sincerity  of  her  piety 
During  her  eight  years'  residence  in  China  she  has 
done  much  for  the  happiness  of  her  family  and  to  aid 
her  husband  in  his  work,  besides  giving  much  direct 
instruction  to  those  around  her.  Her  house  was  ever 
open  to  the  stranger,  and  her  heart  ever  sympathized 
with  the  needy  and  afflicted,  and  her  hands  were  dili- 
gently employed  in  acts  of  kindness  and  charity." 

Let  us  now  draw  the  veil  over  the  scene,  and  bow 
our  hearts  to  the  superior  wisdom  of  Him  who  can- 
not err;  and,  while  we  lament  for  the  early  fallen,  may 
we  pray  the  Lord  of  the  harvest  to  send  forth  new 
laborers  into  his  vineyard.  The  heathen  are  not  yet 
converted,  the  world  is  not  yet  redeemed,  the  throne 
of  Satan  is  not  yet  overturned. 

Impressed  by  the  terrible  aspect  of  the  world,  let 
the  contemplation  of  missionary  biography  urge  us 
on  to  missionary  labors  and  missionary  piety,  until 
the  voice  of  joy  and  praise  shall  resound  from  pole 
to  pole. 


CHAPTER   IX. 

SARAH    B.    JUDSOM", 

OF  BURMAH. 

(\J(\  ALPH  and  Abiah  Hall  lived  in  quiet  Al- 
A  JL  stead,  New  Hampshire.  On  the  morning  of 
.^i  A/  November  4, 1803,  their  first  child  was  born. 
{^_J  They  named  her  Sarah,  in  memory  of  a  de- 
ceased relative.  While  in  her  youth  the  pare  >.ts 
removed  from  New  Hampshire  to  Massachusetts,  v  d 
established  themselves  in,  Salem,  where  the  younger 
days  of  our  subject  were  spent.  Of  her  childhood 
but  little  can  be  said.  She  was  like  other  children, 
and  spent  her  time  in  a  childish  manner ;  and  con- 
nected with  her  early  years  were  but  few  circum- 
stances of  any  special  interest. 

Up  to  her  sixteenth  year  she  seems  to  have  had 
but  few  convictions  of  sin.  The  great  subject  of  the 
soul's  salvation,  if  presented  at  all,  mado  slight  im- 
pression upon  her  mind  and  heart.  The  warnings 
and  invitations  of  the  gospel  were  alike  unheeded, 

(203) 


204  SARAH    B.    JUDSON. 

and  she  lived  until  this  period  in  sinful  thoughtless- 
ness. In  1820  she  found  hope  in  the  Savior,  and  on 
the  4th  of  June  made  a  public  profession  of  religion, 
and  in  the  presence  of  a  great  congregation  gave 
herself  away  to  God  and  to  his  people.  The  sol- 
emn, awful  step  she  fully  realized ;  and  when  she 
was  led  down  into  her  baptismal  sepulchre,  and 
buried  there,  her  heart  was  fully  given  up  to  God. 
The  venerable  and  departed  Dr.  Bolles  administered 
the  ordinance,  and  received  her  by  the  impressive 
rite  of  "  fellowship  "  to  the  First  Baptist  Church  in 
Salem,  of  which  he  was  then  pastor. 

At  that  time  the  missionary  spirit  was  beginning  to 
pervade  the  churches  of  America  and  exert  its  holy 
influence  upon  the  minds  of  the  members.  Young 
Sarah  Hall  caught  the  holy  enthusiasm.  Just  con- 
verted, fresh  from  the  public  vows  of  consecration,  the 
anxious  question,  "  Lord,  what  wilt  thou  have  me  to 
do  ?  "  upon  her  lips,  she  was  in  the  exact  frame  of 
mind  best  adapted  to  be  moulded  by  holy  zeal  for  a 
dying  race. 

The  feelings  which  struggled  in  her  soul  found 
utterance  through  the  columns  of  the  Christian 
Watchman  in  various  prose  and  poetic  effusions. 
These  articles  do  not  exhibit  any  extraordinary 
poetic  merit.  They  hardly  do  credit  to  her  real 
abilities.  Bearing  the  marks  of  haste,  these  early 
productions  never  gave  any  peculiar  pleasure  to  the 
authoress ;  but  for  deep  feeling  and  pathos  they  are 


SARAH    B.    JUDSON.  205 

remarkable.  They  seem  to  be  the  outgushings 
of  a  soul  stirred  up  with  holy  enthusiasm  and 
flowing  out  in  channels  of  its  own  formation.  She 
evidently  wrote,  not  for  the  severity  of  the  critic, 
but  for  the  warm  heart  of  the  Christian;  not  to 
awaken  feelings  of  admiration,  but  to  kindle  up 
the  flame  of  divine  animation ;  not  to  win  fame 
for  herself,  but  to  inspire  others  with  love  for  the 
perishing. 

One  of  tnese  poems  was  the  instrument  in  bring- 
ing her  into  an  acquaintance  with  George  D.  Board- 
man,  her  future  husband.  The  poem  was  upon  the 
death  of  Coleman,  whose  fall  in  a  distant  land,  ere 
h;j  had  buckled  the  armor  on,  produced  feelings  of 
sadness  in  the  hearts  of  all  American  Christians. 
Boardman  saw  it,  and  his  soul  was  moved  by  it. 
Who  the  writer  was  he  did  not  know,  but  deter- 
mined to  discover,  if  possible,  what  heart  kept  time 
with  the  wild  beatings  of  his  own.  The  first  verse 
of  that  poem  runs  as  follows :  — 

"  'Tis  the  voice  of  deep  sorrow  from  India's  shore  ; 

The  flower  of  our  churches  is  withered,  is  dead  ! 
The  gem  that  shone  brightly  will  sparkle  no  more, 

And  the  tears  of  the  Christian  profusely  are  shed. 
Two  youths  of  Columbia,  with  hearts  glowing  warm, 

Embarked  on  the  billows  far  distant  to  rove, 
To  bear  to  the  nations  all  wrapped  in  thick  gloom 

The  lamp  of  the  gospel  —  the  message  of  love. 
But  Wheelock  now  slumbers  beneath  the  cold  wave  ; 
And  Coleman  lies  low  in  the  dank,  cheerless  grave : 


206  SARAH    B.    JUDSON. 

Mourn,  daughters  of  Arracan,  mourn  ! 
The  rays  of  that  star,  clear  and  bright, 
That  so  sweetly  on  Chittagong  shone, 
Are  shrouded  in  black  clouds  of  night ; 
For  Coleman  is  gone  !  " 

Mr.  Boardman  at  once  determined  to  discover  the 
•vriter  of  these  thrilling  lines,  and  in  a  short  time 
was  enabled  to  trace  them  to  the  pen  of  Miss  Hall. 
Ere  he  had  seen  her  who  was  to  be  the  companion 
of  his  arduous  labors,  the  sharer  of  his  success,  and 
the  attendant  of  his  dying  bed,  he  seems  to  have 
sought  for  the  youthful  authoress  with  a  kind  of  in- 
tuition that  God  had  fitted  her  to  be  his  companion. 
Nor  was  he  disappointed  on  an  acquaintance  with 
his  young  friend.  He  found  her  in  possession  of 
an  active  mind,  a  warm  heart,  and  an  agreeable 
person.  He  made  proposals  to  her  immediately, 
and  requested  her  company  to  the  heathen  world. 
To  such  an  enterprise  all  her  friends  were  averse. 
To  Mr.  Boardman  they  had  no  objection ;  but  the 
idea  of  sending  out  the  flower  of  their  family  to 
wither  and  die  on  heathen  soil  they  could  not  en- 
dure. The  parents  were  oppressed  with  sorrow  at 
what  they  considered  the  wild  and  romantic  notions 
of  their  child,  and  for  a  long  time  withheld  all  consent, 
and  steadfastly  resisted  every  movement  towards 
a  missionary  life.  And  when  the  daughter  did  gain 
their  permission,  it  came  like  water  wrung  from  the 
solid  rock.  These  pious  people  did  not  understand 


SARAH    B.    JUDSON.  207 

the  claim  which  God  has  upon  the  services  of  all 
his  children ;  they  did  not  understand  the  honor  and 
glory  of  having  a  child  in  heathen  lands  laboring 
for  the  salvation  of  the  dying ;  they  did  not  know 
what  a  halo  of  light  would  in  after  years  be  thrown 
around  the  name  of  her  who  was  about  to  embark 
on  the  perilous  voyage;  and  when  she  left  them 
they  looked  upon  her  as  buried  out  of  their  sight. 

Probably  much  of  Miss  Hall's  enthusiasm  in  the 
missionary  work  was  caught  from  Mrs.  Judson,  who 
visited  this  country  in  1823.  They  became  ac- 
quainted shortly  after  the  arrival  of  Mrs.  J.,  and 
continued  correspondence  as  long  as  she  remained 
in  America  ;  and  when  she  sailed  forth  again,  to 
return  no  more,  no  prayer  of  greater  fervency  was 
offered  for  her  safety  and  success  than  was  breathed 
forth  by  young  Sarah  Hall,  who  was  so  soon  to 
follow  "her  illustrious  example  in  scenes  of  trial  and 
self-devotion. 

George  D.  Boardman  and  Sarah  Hall  were  mar- 
lied  in  Salem,  by  Rev.  Lucius  Bolles,  D.  D.,  on  the 
3d  day  of  July,  1825.  Her  personal  appearance 
ua?  good.  Though  not  positively  handsome,  her 
countenance  was  agreeable  and  prepossessing.  She 
usually  wore  a  pleasant  smile;  and  an  air  of  frank- 
ues.s  and  ingenuous  openness  was  a  peculiar  char- 
acteristic. She  was  affable  and  courteous,  with 
sufficient  dignity  and  grace.  We  may,  however, 
suppose  her  husband  to  have  been  more  attracted 


208  SARAH    B.   JUDSON. 

by  her  intellect  and  heart  than  by  the  outward  or- 
nament of  person. 

The  vessel  which  conveyed  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Board* 
man  to  the  "  shades  of  moral  death  "  sailed  from 
Boston  in  1825 ;  and  in  due  time  the  missionaries 
arrived  in  Calcutta.  Here  they  remained  nearly 
two  years,  employed  in  missionary  work  and  doing 
good  as  they  had  opportunity.  On  the  17th  of 
April,  1827,  they  entered  Amherst,  and  found  there 
the  grave  of  Ann  H.  Judson  and  the  bending  form 
of  her  bereaved  husband.  That  good  man's  trials 
were  not  at  an  end.  His  dear  daughter  Maria 
was  dying ;  and  Boardman's  own  hand  formed  her 
little  coffin,  and  dug  her  grave,  and  supported  the 
trembling  form  of  the  father,  when  his  child,  the 
daughter  of  the  sainted  mother  and  wife,  was  laid 
to  rest. 

While  at  Calcutta,  the  union  of  husband  and 
wife  was  cemented  by  the  birth  of  the  first  child  — 
a  daughter,  whom  they  called  Sarah  Ann.  The 
occurrence  of  this  event,  while  it  withdrew  the  de- 
voted mother  from  the  labors  and  toils  of  her  mis- 
sionary life,  awakened  in  her  bosom  feelings  which 
had  never  been  stirred  there  before.  A  new  world 
of  thought  and  action  was  before  her  mind ;  and,  to 
use  her  own  language,  she  "  was  another  creature." 
On  his  arrival  at  Amherst  Boardman  conferred  with 
the  other  missionaries,  who,  after  mature  delibera- 
tion, advised  him  to  commence  labors  at  Maulmain, 


SARAH    B.   JUDSON.  209 

about  twenty-five  miles   from   Ainherst,  to  which 
place  he  proceeded  with  his  little  family.     Soon  a 
bamboo  house  was  erected  for  him,  and  his  work 
of  self-denial  and  suffering  commenced.     They  were 
annoyed  in  various  ways  by  the  natives,  and  several 
times  were  plundered  by  the  hordes  of  robbers  that 
descended   from  the   mountains  at   night   and  as- 
saulted every  dwelling  which  promised  considerable 
booty.     Their  house  was  pillaged  in  this  manner 
but  a  short  time  after  they  arrived  at  Maulmain. 
One  night  they  went  to  sleep  as  usual,  after  com- 
mitting themselves  to  the  care  of  Him  whose  eyes 
are  never  closed  to  sleep.     Awaking  at  midnight, 
Mrs.  B.  found  the  lamp,  which  had  been  left  burn- 
ing, extinguished,  and  in  the  dim  moonlight  the 
furniture  of  the  room  appeared  to  be  in  confusion. 
To  light  the  lamp  was  but  the  work  of  a  moment, 
on    which    a  fearful  scene  was   presented.     Every 
thing  of  value  had  been  taken  away,  and  all  that 
remained  was  in  terrible   confusion.     During  this 
robbery  Mr.  Boardman  was  painfully  awake  to  every 
thing  which  transpired  ;  while  his  wife,  wearied  with 
toil,   slept   as    sweetly  as   if  the  villains  who   had 
caused  such  havoc  had   been  kind    attendants  ou 
errands  of  mercy.     And  providential  was  it  that  she 
did  not  awake.     While  some  were  carrying  away 
the  property,  others  stood  over  the  prostrate  forms 
of  the  sleeping  family,  ready  to  murder  then,  if 
they  awoke.     Boardman  knew  it  all  — -  he  knew  hat 


210  SARAH    B.    JUDSON. 

fierce  eyes  were  watching  him  —  that  the  uplifted 
weapon  was  ready  to  drink  his  blood.  A  single 
movement  on  the  part  of  the  sleepers  would  have 
brought  down  that  weapon  and  hurried  them  from 
the  scene  of  their  labors  to  the  bar  of  Him  who  had 
sent  them  forth  to  do  his  work,  declaring,  «  Lo,  I 
am  with  you  alway." 

In  the  early  part  of  1828  it  was  deemed  advisable 
for  Mr.  Boardman  to  remove  to  Tavoy,  about  one 
hundred  and  fifty  miles  south  of  Maulmain ;  and,  in 
accordance  with  certain  instructions  from  the  Board, 
he  took  up  his  residence  there  in  April.  On  his 
arrival  he  found  the  "  whole  city  given  to  idolatry." 
On  every  hand  were  the  melancholy  evidences  of 
heathen  worship,  heathen  superstition,  and  heathen 
cruelty.  Gaudama  was  worshipped  by  all  the  peo- 
ple, and  upwards  of  two  hundred  priests  ministered 
at  the  various  temples.  The  faithful  missionary 
commenced  his  labors  immediately  on  his  arrival : 
his  zayat  went  up  within  sight  of  the  great  pagoda, 
and  daily  he  sat  at  the  door  to  instruct  the  passing 
population.  While  at  Tavoy,  Mrs.  Boardman  was 
employed  with  her  domestic  duties,  and  with  the 
instruction  of  the  children  who  could  be  gathered 
into  the  school,  which  was  commenced  on  their 
arrival.  We  deem  the  cares  of  one's  own  family 
enough  to  employ  all  the  time  of  a  female  in  this 
country ;  but  the  labors  of  Mrs.  B.,  in  her  feeble 
state  of  health,  were  augmented,  not  merely  by  the 


SARAH    B.    JUDSON.  211 

children  of  the  boarding  school,  but  also  by  the  care 
and  instruction  of  the  school  itself.  Uncomplain- 
ingly she  performed  her  arduous  labors,  while  day 
after  day  her  health  grew  poorer  and  her  cheek 
paler.  It  was  at  Tavoy  that  Ko  Thah-byu  war; 
"  buried  with  Christ  by  baptism."  In  his  early  days 
he  had  b^en  a  very  wicked  man.  His  path  was 
stained  with  blood,  and  to  all  around  he  gave  evi- 
dence of  his  ferocious,  bloodthirsty  nature.  He 
was  converted  at  Maulmain,  and  removed  with  Mr. 
B.  to  Tavoy.  After  his  baptism  he  was  a  most  faith- 
ful and  devoted  laborer.  His  nature  seemed  to  be 
entirely  changed.  From  being  one  of  the  most 
ferocious  and  dreadful  tyrants,  he  became  gentle, 
humble,  forgiving,  and  merciful.  His  case  presents 
us  with  a  wonderful  instance  of  what  the  gospel 
can  do  to  soften  the  savage  nature  and  bring  even 
the  m.ost  stubborn  heart  into  sweet  and  willing  sub- 
jection to  our  dear  Redeemer.  He  was  made  a 
preacher  of  the  gospel  which  had  performed  such 
wonders  on  his  heart,  and  to  the  day  of  his  death 
continued  a  faithful  and  devoted  minister  of  the 
Lord  Jesus. 

While  at  Tavoy,  a  second  child  was  born  to  this 
missionary  family.  They  called  him  George,  for 
his  father.  He  yet  lives  —  perhaps  to  bear  the  gos- 
pel forth  to  those  who  swarm  around  his  father's 
grave. 

At  Tavoy,  too,  little  Sarah  died,  when  nearly 
14 


212  SARAH    B.    JUDSON. 

three  years  old.  This  child,  the  first  born,  seems  to 
have  twined  its  affections  sweetly  and  tenderly 
around  the  mother's  heart.  She  was  indeed  a  lovely 
child.  "  Her  bright-blue  eyes  and  rosy  cheeks, " 
her  amiable  disposition  and  obedient  deportment, 
won  the  kindness  of  all  around  her.  She  inherited 
the  warm  heart  of  her  missionary  mother,  and  fond 
hopes  were  cherished  that  she  might  live  to  fill  her 
mother's  place  on  heathen  ground.  But  God's  ways 
are  not  as  our  ways.  He  removed  the  lovely  flower, 
and  blasted  in  an  hour  all  the  fond  expectations  of 
her  parents.  In  his  infinite  wisdom  he  saw  the  hin- 
derance  the  little  one  would  be  to  his  laboring  ser- 
vant, and  in  kindness  took  her  to  his  own  arms. 

When  children  die  in  this  loved  land  they  depart 
in  the  midst  of  tears  and  sighs  ;  kind  friends  sym- 
pathize and  pray ;  the  voice  of  sorrow  is  heard  along 
the  line  of  many  dwellings ;  and  in  many  families  is 
uttered  the  voice  of  grief.  At  such  times  and  under 
such  circumstances  the  hand  of  friendship  and  be- 
nevolence will  be  stretched  out  to  assist  and  perform 
the  little  acts  of  charity  which  at  such  an  hour 
come  with  sweet  fragrance  to  the  parting  and  weary 
spirit.  But  when  little  Sarah  closed  her  eyes  in 
death  but  few  tears  were  seen,  but  few  hands  of 
sympathy  held  out.  The  broken-hearted  mother 
herself  washed  the  cold  form  of  the  dead  child  and 
anayed  the  pale  body  in  its  little  shroud. 

On  the  mind  of  Mrs.  Boardman   this   affliction 


SARAH    B.    JUDSON.  213 

exerted  a  most  salutary  influence.  She  had  admired 
and  adored  her  child.  She  loved  the  precious  gift 
more  than  the  gracious  Being  who  had  bestowed  it, 
and,  wrapped  up  in  its  possession,  imagined  it  could 
not  be  taken  from  her  arms.  But  when  God  re- 
moved the  loved  and  lovely  one  she  began  to  feel 
how  deeply  she  had  erred,  and  forthwith  restored 
her  supreme  affection  to  the  great  Creator.  Her 
attention  was  called  from  the  vain  and  transitory 
things  of  earth  ;  she  saw  the  narrow  limit  of  hun.an 
life  more  plainly  than  ever ;  she  learned  the  lessons 
of  mortality  ;  and  her  sad  bereavement  became  to 
her  torn  heart  an  inestimable  blessing.  Besides  this, 
the  idea  that  their  little  family  had  a  representa- 
tive in  heaven  was  unutterably  precious ;  and  she 
feared  less  that  hour  when  her  own  labors  would  be 
done  ^and  that  reward  entered  upon  which  is  pre- 
pared for  all  who  obey  God  and  love  his  Son  Jesus 
Christ. 

To  Mrs.  Boardman  another  child  was  also  ghen, 
which  was  called  Judson  Wade  Boardman  —  a  trio 
of  as  illustrious  names  as  ever  were  engraved  on 
the  records  of  the  church  militant.  He  lived  but  a 
short  time,  descending  to  the  grave  leaving  another 
vacant  place  in  the  mother's  heart. 

In  1828  Mr.  Boardman  determined  to  leave  Ta- 
voy  for  a  while  and  visit  the  Karen  villages  in  the 
interior.  He  was  accompanied  by  Ko  Thah-byu 
and  some  other  converted  Karens.  They  had  heard 


214  SARAH  B.  JUDSON. 

of  him  by  means  of  persons  who  had  visited  Tavoy 
for  business  and  pleasure,  and  religious  books  and 
tracts  had  been  distributed  among  the  people  who 
had  never  heard  a  sermon  or  seen  the  pale  face  of 
the  missionary.  As  he  passed  through  their  villages 
he  was  every  where  met  with  kindness.  Food  was 
brought  and  many  valuable  presents  given  him.  At 
one  village  they  found  a  zayat  which  the  people  had 
put  up  for  them ;  and  here  they  tarried  and  preached 
and  explained  the  gospel  several  days.  Many  were 
converted ;  God's  Spirit  was  poured  out ;  and  ere 
Mr.  B.  left  the  place  several  came  and  requested  the 
ordinance  of  baptism.  This  matter,  however,  was 
prudently  deferred,  that  the  converts  might  "  learn 
the  way  of  the  Lord  more  perfectly."  He  found 
the  people  in  gross  darkness :  he  left  them  with 
beams  of  light  from  the  cross  strong  upon  them. 
He  found  them  without  the  word  of  God  — without 
the  Sabbath  —  without  the  way  of  salvation :  he 
left  them  in  the  possession  of  all  these  good  gifts, 
and  at  the  end  of  nine  days  returned  to  his  family 
at  Tavoy,  again  to  labor  and  suffer  in  the  cause  of 
his  Master. 

One  of  the  most  exciting  incidents  which  occurred 
at  Tavoy  during  the  stay  of  Mr.  B.  was  a  rebellion, 
which  commenced  on  the  9th  of  August,  1829.  The 
English  had  withdrawn  most  of  their  soldiers  from 
Tavoy  and  quartered  them  at  Maulmain.  Almost 
the  whole  force  at  the  former  place  consisted  of  a 


SARAH    B.   JUDSON.  215 

hundred  Sepoys,  commanded  by  a  man  who,  at  the 
moment  of  the  revolt,  was  believed  to  be  in  the 
agonies  of  death.  On  the  9th,  at  midnight,  the 
missionary  family  were  aroused  by  horrid  cries 
around  their  rude  dwelling.  Boardman  sprang 
from  his  bed,  and,  bending  his  ear  to  the  open  win- 
dow, heard  the  cry,  "  Teacher,  Tavoy  is  in  arms ! 
Tavoy  is  in  arms ! "  In  an  instant  the  ready  mind 
of  the  missionary  comprehended  the  difficulty  and 
the  danger.  He  at  once  aroused  his  family,  and 
began  to  prepare  for  resistance  or  flight  as  the  case 
might  require.  After  a  time  the  insurgents  were 
repulsed,  and,  retiring  to  a  distance,  took  refuge  in 
rear  of  the  mission  buildings;  consequently  the 
station  was  placed  between  the  two  contending 
parties ;  and  over  the  heads  of  the  little  band  the 
balls  whistled,  carrying  death  to  hated  foes.  In  the 
morning  the  Sepoys  were  driven  from  the  city  and 
took  refuge  in  the  Government  House,  to  which  place 
the  missionary  family  repaired,  seizing  for  this  a 
momentary  quiet.  Their  situation  here  was  terrible. 
The  house  was  crowded  with  women  and  children  : 
soon  it  became  unsafe,  and  the  whole  party  retired 
to  a  vacant  building,  having  six  rooms,  on  the  mar- 
gin of  the  river.  Into  this  house,  containing  more 
than  a  hundred  barrels  of  powder,  were  three  hun- 
dred persons  crowded  together ;  while  without  were 
heard  the  wild  and  frantic  yells  of  the  savages, 
thirsting  for  blood.  On  the  morning  of  the  13th 


216  SARAH    B.    JUD8ON. 

Mr.  Burney,  the  civil  superintendent,  who  was  away 
at  the  time  of  the  outbreak,  returned.  To  him  the 
whole  people  were  indebted  for  their  safety  and 
their  lives.  Under  his  management  the  Sepoys  ral- 
lied and  advanced  upon  the  city,  and,  after  several 
desperate  conflicts,  succeeded  in  driving  the  insur- 
gents from  it  and  capturing  several  of  the  leaders 
in  the  revolt.  The  overwhelming  number  of  the  foe 
was  not  proof  against  the  superior  skill  of  the  Eng- 
lish ;  and  when  the  vessel  which  had  been  sent  to 
Maulmain  for  help  returned,  Major  Burney  was  in 
quiet  possession  of  the  town. 

Mrs.  Boardman  immediately  embarked  for  Maul- 
main  ;  to  which  place  her  husband  soon  followed 
her,  taking  with  him  all  the  scholars  in  the  school 
who  were  willing  to  go.  They  remained  at  M. 
until  the  mission  house  was  repaired  and  quiet 
restored. 

From  this  period  up  to  the  time  of  her  husband's 
last  sickness  we  find  but  little  in  the  history  of 
Mrs.  Boardman  of  a  marked  character.  She  la- 
bored on  under  discouragements  and  difficulties 
and  amid  sickness  and  sorrow.  Often  did  her  own 
system  give  way ;  and  more  often  did  her  child  utter 
the  wail  of  sickness  and  distress,  and  plead  for  rest 
and  quiet  which  could  not  be  granted.  During  this 
interval  Mr.  B.  made  repeated  journeys  from  Tavoy 
to  Maulmain,  and  was  busily  engaged  in  the  great 
object  of  his  life.  He  saw  to  some  extent  the  fruits 


SARAH    B.    JUDSON.  217 

of  his  toil;  and  on  his  abundant  labors  Heaven 
placed  the  broad  seal  of  divine  approbation.  One 
after  another  yielded  to  the  force  of  truth  and 
bowed  in  homage  to  the  cross  of  Christ.  He  did 
not  die,  like  Coleman  and  Wheelock,  ere  he  had 
seen  the  heathen  eye  overflow  with  tears,  the  heathen 
heart  burst  with  rapture  into  life,  and  the  heathen 
knees  bowing,  not  before  Gaudama,  but  before 
Jehovah. 

During  the  year  1830  it  became  evident  to  all 
that  Mr.  Boardman  must  die.  The  disease  con- 
tracted in  consequence  of  sleeping  on  the  cold 
ground  and  being  exposed  to  the  damp  fogs  of 
night  came  on  slowly  but  surely,  and  all  hope  of 
recovery  took  its  flight.  Feeling  himself  that  he 
should  soon  depart,  he  called  the  converts  around 
him  and  instructed  them  in  the  way  of  life.  Others 
Vv  her  had  not  been  baptized  he  prepared  for  the  ordi- 
nance. Three  days  were  devoted  to  the  examina- 
tion, and  eighteen  were  accepted  as  candidates  for 
the  holy  service.  The  missionary  was  unable  to 
rise  from  his  bed  ;  and  many  of  the  questions  which 
he  desired  to  put  to  these  persons  were  first  given 
to  his  wife,  who,  sitting  on  the  bed  beside  him,  put 
her  ear  to  his  lips  and  caught  the  sound  as  it  strug- 
gled for  utterance.  On  the  20th  of  December  the 
baptism  took  place  under  circumstances  of  thrilling 
interest.  The  candidates,  with  the  administrator, 
and  the  sick  teacher,  borne  on  a  little  cot  upon  the 


218  SARAH    B.   JUDSON. 

shoulders  of  the  Karens,  passed  along  to  a  fine  lake, 
into  which  Moung  Ing  descended  and  immersed  the 
young  disciples.  It  was  a  sight  of  interest  to  God 
and  angels ;  and  doubtless  they  bent  over  the  scene 
with  holy  satisfaction.  As  they  went  to  the  place 
and  as  they  returned  the  wicked  idolaters  jeered 
and  scoffed,  and  heaped  their  maledictions  upon 
the  head  of  the  dying  Boardman,  who  in  a  short 
time  was  to  be  far  beyond  the  reach  of  injury  and 
insult. 

The  administration  of  the  Lord's  supper  followed 
the  baptismal  service,  to  which  the  little  church  of 
twenty-seven  members  sat  down,  eighteen  of  them 
for  the  first  time.  The  bread  was  broken  by  the 
trembling,  dying  hand  of  Mr.  Boardman,  who  was 
performing  the  deed  for  the  last  time. 

In  January,  1831,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Mason  arrived  at 
Tavoy,  having  been  sent  out  to  reenforce  the  mis- 
sion, and  were  immediately  conducted  to  the  resi- 
dence of  their  dying  fellow-laborer.  The  meeting 
of  the  two  devoted  men  and  their  wives  must  have 
been  of  deep  and  solemn  interest.  One  was  fresh 
from  the  land  of  his  birth,  ready  to  engage  with 
zeal  in  the  Master's  work ;  the  other  had  fought  the 
fight,  had  kept  the  faith,  had  finished  the  course, 
and  was  about  to  receive  the  robe  of  victory  and 
the  crown  of  glory. 

Wishing  to  make  one  more  effort  in  the  cause  of 
his  Savior.  Mr.  Boardman  determined  to  visit  the 


SARAH    B.    JUDSON.  219 

village  where  a  short  time  before  he  had  preached 
several  days  and  where  several  persons  had  been 
converted.  These  he  wished  to  gather  into  the  fold, 
and,  ere  his  departure,  see  them  buried  in  the  liquid 
grave.  He  went  forth  with  his  newly-arrived  asso- 
ciates and  his  own  family.  A  company  of  Karens 
carried  Mr.  Boardman  on  a  bed  and  Mrs.  B.  in  a 
chair.  After  a  journey  of  three  days  they  arrived 
at  the  place  and  found  the  villagers  in  anxious  ex- 
pectation. They  had  erected  a  church  on  the  banks 
of  a  lovely  stream  and  prepared  accommodations 
for  the  missionaries.  After  the  converts  had  been 
properly  instructed,  they  were  baptized  by  Mr.  Ma- 
son. Thirty-four  submitted  to  the  ordinance  and 
were  added  to  the  little  band  of  believers.  The 
journey  and  the  effort  made  to  commune  with  the 
people  were  too  much  for  the  exhausted  frame,  and 
the  good  man  began  to  sink  rapidly.  Carefully 
they  took  him  up  to  remove  him  to  the  boat  which 
was  to  convey  him  to  the  river;  but  as  they  passed 
along,  the  anxious  wife,  who  watched  the  counte- 
nance of  her  husband,  saw  a  change.  Death  had 
stamped  his  signet  on  those  pale  features ;  and,  when 
they  arrived  at  the  water  side,  all  that  remained  of 
Boardman  was  a  cold,  inanimate  corpse.  The  voy- 
age down  the  river  was  a  sorrowful  one.  Every 
cheek  was  flowing  down  with  tears  and  every  heart 
was  bleeding  with  anguish. 

At  Tavoy  they  were  met  by  the  sad  disciples^ 


220  SARAH    B.   JUDSON. 

headed  by  Moung  Ing,  the  converted  Burman. 
Slowly  they  bore  forward  the  dead  body  of  the 
man  of  God,  and  laid  it  down  in  the  mission  house 
in  which  he  had  so  often  discoursed  of  Jesus. 
Around  him  in  that  hallowed  spot  gathered  a  com- 
pany more  precious  to  God  than  ever  assembled 
around  the  bier  of  a  fallen  emperor ;  there  went  up 
to  heaven  a  wail  of  sorrow  as  heartfelt  as  ever  was 
uttered  over  the  grave  of  son  or  sire ;  and  the  death 
was  as  full  of  sadness  and  importance  as  could  have 
been  the  demise  of  a  laurelled  chieftain  or  a  titled 
senator.  True,  the  throng  who  came  out  to  see 
that  pale  form  and  marble  brow  were  not  gathered 
from  the  proud  and  great  of  earth.  No  king  came 
weeping  to  the  house  of  death ;  no  noble  cortege 
came  in  sackcloth  and  stood  as  mourners  there ;  but 
the  elect  of  God,  the  fruits  of  missionary  labor 
on  heathen  soil,  the  converted  sons  and  daughters 
of  darkness,  were  the  sincere,  humble,  faithful 
mourners. 

They  buried  him  in  lowly  pomp  —  the  pomp  of 
death.  All  the  European  residents  of  the  place  and 
crowds  of  natives  to  whom  he  had  endeared  himself 
followed  him  to  his  burial.  They  laid  him  down 
on  the  right  side  of  his  first  born,  and  returned  home 
to  weep,  ai  d  many  to  forget.  But  there  was  one 
who  could  never  forget  —  no,  never.  The  object 
of  her  early  love  had  been  stricken  down,  and  in 
lonely  widowhood  she  was  left  to  bewail  his  loss. 


SARAH    B.   JUDSON.  221 

But,  though  cast  down,  she  was  not  forsaken.  The 
Savior  was  her  portion  ;  and  in  this  hour  of  trial  she 
leaned  on  him.  In  her  terrible  visitation  she  saw 
the  traces  of  Jehovah's  care ;  and,  committing  herself 
and  her  fatherless  child  to  him,  her  soul  rested  iii 
hope. 

During  the  time  which  elapsed  between  the  death 
of  Mr.  Boardnmn  and  her  marriage  with  Dr.  Judson 
the  afflicted  widow  labored  with  all  her  might  to  do 
the  will  of  her  Master.  Not  content  with  instruct- 
ing the  lisping  child  and  tender  youth,  she  travelled 
from  village  to  village  with  her  little  boy  and  a  few 
attendants.  Wherever  she  went  she  was  met  with 
kindness.  The  death  of  the  white  teacher  had  un- 
sealed even  the  wild  heart  of  heathenism ;  and  the 
widow  was  an  object  of  universal  interest.  It  is 
doubtful  if  at  any  period  of  her  life  she  exhibited 
more  lovely  traits  of  character,  or  accomplished  a 
greater  amount  of  good  in  an  equal  space  of  time, 
than  while  moving  along  her  tearful  way  from  the 
grave  of  one  husband  to  the  marriage  chamber  of 
another. 

After  having  remained  a  widow  four  years,  Mrs. 
B.  was,  in  April,  1834,  united  in  marriage  to  Dr. 
Judson  The  parties  were  well  acquainted  with 
each  other,  and  both  understood  the  wants  and 
privations  of  a  missionary  life.  This  new  marriage 
was  a  new  proof  of  devotion  to  Christ  and  his  cause ; 
and  when  Mrs.  B.  a  second  time  gave  herself  to  a 


222  SARAH    B.    JUDSON. 

missionary  husband,  it  was  a  new  and  sublime 
token  of  her  determination  to  live  a  missionary  life. 
Had  she  been  so  disposed,  she  might  have  returned 
to  the  home  and  friends  of  her  youth ;  but,  with  a 
full  conception  of  all  that  would  await  her,  she 
again  gave  herself,  for  life,  to  Jesus  and  the  perish- 
ing heathen. 

Her  little  George,  who  had  been  to  her  torn  and 
lacerated  heart  such  a  source  of  comfort,  began  to 
fail ;  and  his  mother  determined  to  send  him  to 
America.  But  how  could  she  part  with  her  darling 
one  ?  How  could  she  behold  him  borne  away  to  a 
distant  land,  to  see  her  face  no  more  ?  But  with 
the  same  submission  which  she  had  ever  manifested 
she  bowed  to  this  new  bereavement,  and  kissed  the 
cheek  of  her  child  and  sent  him  away.  It  was  a 
trial  for  which  she  had  prepared  herself;  and  it 
proved  almost  equal  to  any  which  had  preceded 
it.  But,  knowing  the  importance  of  the  step,  she 
cheerfully  acquiesced  with  the  fortitude  of  a  Chris- 
tian. 

It  was  not  alone  on  heathen  minds  that  Mrs.  Jud- 
son  produced  a  pleasant  influence.  The  Er/glish 
residents  at  Tavoy,  Maulmain,  and  Calcutta  re- 
member her  with  affectionate  interest.  Many  of 
them  have  in  their  houses  or  about  their  persons 
the  tokens  of  her  kindness ;  and  not  a  few  can  look 
back  to  hours  of  sickness  and  affliction  when  a 
gentle  hand  smoothed  the  pillow  and  a  kind  voice 


SARAH    B.    JUDSON.  223 

whispered  in  the  ear  words  of  hope  and  heaven. 
Often  did  she  meet  in  the  praying  circle  with  those 
who,  like  her,  were  far  from  home,  and  exhort  them 
to  love  and  serve  God  ;  and  in  obedience  to  her  kind 
instructions  many  sought  and  found  the  Savior. 
For  a  prayer  meeting  of  mothers  she  wrote  a  beau- 
tiful hymn,  which  appeared  in  a  journal  in  our 
country,  which  is  truly  touching  and  beautiful.  It 
is  as  follows  :  — 

«'  Lamb  of  God,  enthroned  on  high, 
Look  on  us  with  pitying  eye 
While  we  raise  our  earnest  cry 
For  our  babes  to  thee. 

Once  thy  followers  infants  spurned ; 
But  thy  bosom  o'er  them  yearned, 
Nor  from  Canaan's  daughters  turned 

Thy  all-pitying  eye. 

• 

Thou  didst  give  our  spirits  rest, 
When  with  sin  and  grief  oppressed, 
In  thy  gentle,  loving  breast : 
Shelter,  then,  our  babes. 

Breath  divine  they  breathe,  and  wear 
God's  own  image ;  yet  they  bear 
Sin  and  guilt  a  fearful  share : 
Pity  them,  we  pray. 

Guide  and  guard  them  here  below. 
As  through  dangerous  paths  they  go ; 
Be  their  joy  'mid  earthly  woe  — 
Thou,  theii  heavenly  Friend. 


224  SARAH    B.    JUDSON. 

When,  to  call  thy  children  home, 
Robed  in  glory  thou  shalt  come, 
For  these  little  ones  make  room, 
Lamb  of  God,  we  pray." 

Her  union  with  Dr.  Judson  was  a  happy  one. 
Four  little  babes  were  born  unto  them  ere  the 
mother  was  called  to  try  the  realities  of  that  world 
where  there  are  no  separations.  In  the  care  and 
culture  of  these  much  of  her  time  was  necessarily 
spent;  and  so  excessive  and  fatiguing  were  her  labors 
that  she  soon  began  to  sink  under  them.  After  the 
birth  of  her  last  child,  which  was  born  in  December, 
1844,  it  became  evident  to  her  husband  that  he  was 
soon  to  be  left  alone.  The  wasting  disease  made 
its  appearance,  and  the  pale  form  bowed  beneath  it. 
Her  kind  and  experienced  physicians,  as  a  last  le- 
sort,  recommended  a  voyage  to  America ;  and,  after 
much  consideration  and  prayer,  she  determined  to 
turn  her  back  on  Burmah  and  once  more  visit  the 
land  of  her  nativity.  A  passage  to  this  country  was 
immediately  secured  ;  and,  in  company  with  her  hus- 
band, she  set  sail  in  the  early  part  of  1845.  They 
had  no  sooner  embarked  than  her  health  began  to 
amend ;  and  when  they  reached  the  Isle  of  France 
Dr.  Judson  determined  to  return  to  his  labors,  and 
leave  his  companion  to  visit  America  alone.  They 
made  their  arrangements  to  part  —  the  one  to  labor 
and  faint,  the  other  to  greet  kind  friends  in  an  often- 


SARAH    B.    JUDSON.  225 

remembered  land.  On  the  Isle  of  France  the  beau- 
tiful poem,  commencing, — 

"  We  part  on  this  green  islet,  love," — 

was  written  —  a  poem  as  affecting  and  heart-touch- 
ing, when  the  circumstances  are  recounted,  as  any 
one  ever  written. 

But,  on  putting  out  to  sea  again,  the  disease  re- 
turned with  new  symptoms  of  alarm,  and  continued 
to  increase  until  September  1,  1845,  when  she  died 
within  sight  of  the  rocky  Islnnd  of  St.  Helena. 

Thus  a  second  time  was  the  venerable  Judson 
bereaved  of  his  dear  companion,  and  in  the  midst 
of  strangers  called  upon  to  surrender  up  the  remains 
of  the  loved  one  to  corruption  and  decay.  They 
buried  her  where  the  hero  of  Lodi  and  Austerlitz 
slept,  and  a  long  train  of  mourners  followed  her  to 
the  tomb.  The  flags  of  the  vessels  in  the  harbor 
were  seen  waving  at  half  mast,  and  signs  of  woe 
were  observed  in  all  directions. 

She  died  in  holy  triumph,  feeling  that  her  labors 
were  done,  her  toils  finished,  her  race  ended,  and 
her  warfare  accomplished.  To  the  husband  who 
sat  beside  her  when  her  last  breath  was  drawn  she 
said,  just  before  she  expired,  "  I  ever  love  the  Lord 
Jesus  ; "  and  with  her  hand  in  his,  her  soul  leaning 
for  support  on  the  almighty  arm,  she  sunk  to  rest. 
The  sight  which  St.  Helena  saw  that  day  was  a  sad 


226  SARAH    B.    JUDSON. 

one  —  more  sad  than  when  the  leader  of  the  de- 
feated armies  of  France  was  laid  to  rest  beneath 
its  soil. 

Perhaps  this  sketch  of  Mrs.  J.  cannot  be  brought 
to  a  close  more  appropriately  than  by  the  introduc- 
tion of  a  beautiful  extract  from  an  address  made  by 
a  distinguished  statesman  of  New  England  at  a 
missionary  convention  in  Philadelphia  —  an  address 
which  contains  a  beautiful  reference  to  the  fallen 
missionary,  to  the  labors  of  those  who  are  now  on 
heathen  soil,  and  to  the  sufferings  of  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ  while  on  earth  performing  his  labor  of  love 
and  fulfilling  his  mission  of  grace  to  fallen  man  .  — 

"  It  is  undoubtedly  true  that  you  are  sometimes 
called  upon  to  make  sacrifices  in  your  work  of  love. 
You  sometimes  feel  that  you  are  making  sacrifices. 
It  may  be  comparatively  so;  but  really,  if  you  look 
at  it  as  it  is,  you  will  find  it  no  very  great  sacrifice. 
Here  are  our  brethren  who  have  left  their  homes 
and  friends,  who  have  gone  among  strangers  and 
heathens.  We  have  heard  the  story  of  their 
deprivation?,  of  their  labors,  of  their  sorrows,  of 
their  chains,  and  of  their  imprisonment.  Many  of 
them  mourn  over  departed  happiness ;  many  of 
them  have  fallen  in  the  great  work,  and  now  sleep 
in  heathen  lands ;  many  of  them  have  gone  down 
to  the  bottom  of  the  great  deep,  where  the  seaweed 
is  their  winding  sheet,  the  coral  their  only  tomb- 
stone. One  sleeps  in  Helena  till  the  sound  of  the 


SARAH    B.    JUDSON.  227 

last  trumpet  arouse   her ;  and  when  she  comes  up 
she  will  be  attended  by  a  retinue  ten  thousand  times 
more   pompous  and   more   splendid   than  ever  sur- 
rounded the  maddened  emperor  who  had  his  grave 
in  that  island.     His  tomb  was  there,  and  after  a  few 
years,  when   it  was  opened,  his   military  dress  was 
wrapped  around  him  as  when  he  was  laid  there;  but 
the  star  upon   his  bosom,  the  emblem  of  his  glory, 
the  pride  of  his  life,  —  it  was  corroded  and  black,  a 
true  representation  of  human  glory,  of  the  glory  of 
a  conqueror  and  an  imperial  murderer.     But  when 
the  grave  shall  open,  and  that  loved  sister  Judson 
shall  come  forth,  there  will  be  no  corroded  stars  over 
that  heart.     But  those  who  are  there,  as  I  said  be- 
fore, have  certainly  made  sacrifices  compared  with 
us,  with  the   brethren  and  friends  they  left  behind  ; 
but  When  they  look  in  another  direction,  when  they 
turn  their  eyes  to  the  great  field,  they  feel  fully  com- 
pensated.    They  may  live  upon  rice  and  milk,  and 
often  not  have  enough  of  that.     Their  frail  tene- 
ments are  broken  down  by  the  storms ;  and  they  are 
exposed  to  the  roaming  tigers,  who  may  spring  upon 
and  rush  through  the  thin  walls  of  their  habitations. 
They  may  be  imprisoned  for  a  while  and   racked  by 
the  chains  of  tyranny.     Yet  never  have  they  been 
compelled  to  exclaim,  as  did  that  Savior  who  came 
to  his  own  and  his  own  received  him  not,  when  a 
Pharisee  proposed  to  be  his  follower,  <  The  birds  of 
the  air  have  nests  and  the  foxes  have  holes ;  but  the 
15 


228  SARAH    B.    JUDSON. 

Son  of  man  hath  not  where  to  lay  his  head.'  Think 
of  that,  ye  heralds  of  the  cross,  —  think  of  that, 
brethren  in  foreign  lands,  —  the  Being  who  made 
the  world,  while  here  in  the  flesh,  declaring  that  the 
birds  which  he  had  made  had  nests,  and  the  foxes 
he  had  created  had  holes,  where  they  could  rest  and 
sleep  in  security,  but  no  place  on  this  earth  he  had 
made  where  he  could  quietly  lay  that  majestic, 
godlike  head !  Sometimes  you  feel  as  though  your 
friends  had  forsaken  you.  Go  to  Gethsemane  ;  see 
there  that  Master  who  but  a  short  time  before,  with 
the  twelve  surrounding  the  table,  had  told  them  of 
the  approaching  trials  and  dangers :  urged  to  rash- 
ness, the  unthinking  Peter  had  declared  that,  although 
all  others  might  forsake  him,  he  would  not.  He 
goes  into  that  lonely  garden,  separating  himself 
from  his  disciples;  but  he  takes  Peter,  with  two 
others,  and  asks  them  to  watch  here  a  while,  while 
he  goes  yonder  and  prays.  And  then  that  traitor 
Judas  had  gone  to  make  his  bargain ;  and  the 
Savior  knew  the  bands  were  hunting  him.  O, 
think  of  that  hour  and  that  garden  !  Think  of  the 
agony  of  that  Savior's  heart,  which  made  him 
say,  '  My  heart  is  exceeding  sorrowful,  even  unto 
death ' !  Think  of  the  agony,  when  the  blood  from 
the  pores  of  his  skin  dropped  down  on  Gethsemane's 
garden,  and  when  he  came  up  to  the  judgment  hall 
the  noisy  rabble  insulting  him  ;  his  followers  aban- 
doning him ;  the  man  who  two  short  hours  before 


SARAH    B.    JUDSON.  229 

had  said  to  him,  'that  though  all  others  forsake 
thee,  I  will  not,'  uttering  curses  in  his  hearing  and 
denying  that  he  ever  knew  him  ;  then  the  scarlet 
robe  and  that  crown  of  thorns !  O,  has  earth 
ever  witnessed  such  a  spectacle  as  that  ?  And  then 
that  cowardly  Roman  governor,  though  he  knew  he. 
was  innocent,  yielded  him  up  to  the  hands  of  a 
vociferous,  noisy,  and  infuriated  mob ;  and  he  was 
by  him  condemned  to  an  ignominious  death.  In 
the  service  of  such  a  Master,  who  of  his  followers 
would  talk  of  sacrifice  ?  And  then  the  consumma- 
tion upon  the  cross,  when  all  the  powers  of  dark- 
ness on  earth  and  hell  were  defeated !  Three  days, 
and  on  the  morning  of  the  first  day  of  the  week 
that  buffeted,  that  down-trodden,  and  crucified  Sa- 
vior burst  the  shackles  of  the  tomb,  laid  the  monster 
Deajh  at  his  feet,  and  rose  a  triumphant  conqueror 
over  the  grave." 


CHAPTER   X. 

AKTSTE    P.    JAMES, 

OF  CHINA. 

"N  the  beautiful  city  of  Salem  Mrs.  Annie  P. 
James  was  born,  on  the  22d  of  December, 
1825.  She  was  the  beloved  daughter  of 
Joshua  and  Sarah  Safford,  old  and  much- 
esteemed  residents  of  that  place.  She  was  reared 
not  far  from  the  spot  where  young  Sarah  Hall 
caught  the  fire  of  missionary  devotion  and  conse- 
crated herself  to  the  work  of  Heaven.  Her  child- 
hood was  passed  in  the  very  centre  of  missionary 
feeling  and  action ;  in  a  city  where  the  hallowed 
influence  of  Worcester  and  Bolles  will  long  be  felt, 
though  those  venerated  men  have  descended  to  the 
grave ;  in  a  city  where  the  first  consecration  was 
made,  and  Judson  and  his  associates  set  apart  to 
missionary  life. 

The  early  years  of  Mrs.  James  were  spent  in  the 
home  of  her  parents,  who  made  every  suitable  exer- 
tion to  develop  the  powers  of  her  mind  and  cultivate 

(230) 


ANNIE    P.    JAMES.  231 

the  moral  faculties.  Under  their  influence  she  grew 
up  to  womanhood  distinguished  for  her  amiable 
disposition,  pure  heart,  and  vigorous  intellect.  By 
a  large  circle  of  associates  she  was  much  beloved  ; 
and  when  the  intelligence  of  her  death  came,  she 
was  most  seriously  mourned. 

When  less  than  ten  years  of  age  she  commenced 
a  journal,  which  was  continued  more  or  less  regu- 
larly to  the  time  of  her  death.  Even  at  that  early 
age  she  evinced  profound  thought,  and  many  of  the 
entries  made  exhibit  evidences  of  much  maturity 
of  rnind.  Her  School  Journal  and  the  essays  read 
to  her  teacher  were  far  beyond  her  years,  and  ex- 
cited the  admiration  of  those  to  whom  the  care  of 
her  instruction  had  been  committed.  Her  Text 
Bookj  in  which  she  weekly  recorded  the  services  of 
the  sanctuary,  is  filled  with  plans  of  sermons,  very 
correctly  reported  and  very  neatly  written. 

As  she  advanced  in  life,  Annie  gave  new  evidences 
of  an  active  rnind  and  a  lovely  disposition.  Friends 
increased,  and  her  society  was  sought  by  many  who 
loved  her  for  her  virtues  and  respected  her  for  her 
intellect. 

In  1842  her  heart  was  changed,  and  she  became  a 
child  of  God.  To  an  amiable  disposition  were  added 
a  regenerated  soul  and  a  blood-washed  conscience. 
Christ  was  formed  within  her,  the  hope  of  glory  ;  and 
from  henceforth  he  was  her  life.  Her  own  record 
of  her  Christian  experience  is  as  follows  :  — 


232  ANNIE    P.    JAMES. 

"  As  far  as  I  can  remember,  it  has  been  my  inten- 
tion from  a  child  to  become  a  Christian.  I  knew 
that  I  must  not  die  without  being  one  ;  so  I  used  to 
pray  that  my  death  might  be  that  of  the  righteous. 
My  conscience  was  a  very  faithful  monitor ;  but  I 
neglected  all  its  warnings,  and  would  heed  none  of 
its  reproofs.  Still  I  prayed  daily  to  my  heavenly 
Father  that  he  would  bless  me.  At  times  I  felt 
almost  persuaded  to  be  a  Christian,  and  yet  would 
silence  my  conscience  by  resolving  to  be  good, 
and  yet  serve  the  world  —  serve  God  and  Mammon 
also. 

"  But  soon  my  heart  began  to  grow  harder.  I 
plunged  deeply  into  the  world's  pleasures  ;  I  almost 
forgot  my  God.  Gradually  my  evening  prayer  was 
omitted,  and  I  only  prayed  in  the  hour  of  danger. 
Still  my  Father  did  not  forsake  me ;  but  when  I 
cried  he  heard  and  answered  me,  and  all  was  peace 
again. 

"  I  continued  thus  until  Rev.  Mr.  Anderson  came 
to  the  city.  I  went  to  hear  him,  and  became  deeply 
interested  in  his  discourses.  Aware  that  I  must 
delay  no  longer,  —  that  now,  and  perhaps  now  only^ 
was  the  accepted  time, — I  felt  that  my  condemnation 
must  be  great  indeed,  because  I  had  known  my 
duty  and  had  not  performed  it. 

"  I  attended  the  inquiry  meetings.  This  I  felt  to 
be  taking  a  decided  stand,  and  determined  never  to 
go  back.  My  pastor  told  me  to  give  my  heart 


ANNIE    P.    JAMES.  233 

unreservedly  to  God  and  believe  on  the  Savior ;  but 
my  stubborn  will  still  held  out.  I  had  not  fully 
resolved ;  but  through  the  mercy  of  my  heavenly 
Father  I  finally  yielded ;  and  I  now  trust  I  have 
found  peace  in  believing." 

From  the  time  of  her  conversion  she  gave  delight- 
ful evidence  of  a  renewed  mind  and  heart,  and  shed 
around  the  holy  influence  of  the  Christian  life.  So 
impressed  was  the  church  with  the  change  that  she 
was  invited  to  unite  herself  with  the  people  of  God ; 
and  accordingly,  on  the  19th  of  August,  was  exam- 
ined as  a  candidate  for  membership. 

She  was  publicly  baptized  on  the  first  Sabbath 
in  September.  Rev.  Mr.  Anderson,  with  whose 
church  she  united,  led  her  down  into  the  consecrated 
wave,,  and  in  the  presence  of  a  vast  assembly  her 
public  vows  were  performed.  The  same  day  she 
received  the  "  right  hand  of  fellowship ; "  and  as 
the  Sabbath  closed,  and  the  sun  went  down  in  love- 
liness behind  the  western  hills,  she  took  her  seat  at 
the  communion  table  to  enjoy  for  the  first  time  the 
dear  and  precious  services  of  the  holy  sacrament. 
Her  connection  with  the  church  opened  to  her  new 
fields  of  usefulness.  She  became  deeply  interested 
in  home  and  foreign  missions,  and,  up  to  the  time 
of  her  leaving  home,  did  much  to  inspire  her 
young  fellow-disciples  with  a  true  missionary  spirit. 
She  was  elected  corresponding  secretary  of  the 
Boardman  Missionary  Society — an  organization 


234  ANNIE    P.    JAMES. 

constituted  for  missionary  purposes.  While  hold- 
ing this  office  she  presented  to  the  body  several 
interesting  reports,  which  are  full  of  information  in 
reference  to  our  western  Indians  and  other  destitute 
tribes  of  men.  One  of  her  letters  written  while 
performing  her  duties  as  secretary,  directed  to  Rev. 
Willard  P.  Upharn,  who  is  laboring  among  the 
Cherokee  Indians,  will  be  read  with  interest :  — 

"  SALEM,  May  12,  1845. 

"  RESPECTED  BROTHER,  —  Yours  of  the  9th  was 
received ;  and  I  can  truly  say  we  were  much  inter- 
ested in  its  contents.  A  special  meeting  was  called 
at  the  vestry  for  its  perusal,  as  we  thought  the  re- 
quest to  the  church  should  be  immediately  attended 
to ;  after  this  it  was  sent  to  your  own  family  and  to 
that  of  our  pastor. 

"  Your  description  of  the  baptism  of  our  brethren 
of  the  forest  was  so  touching,  and  the  scene  so 
faithfully  delineated,  that  we  could  almost  imagine 
ourselves  eye  witnesses  of  it  all.  Surely  there  must 
be  unwonted  joy  in  the  courts  of  heaven  when  the 
angels,  as  they  gaze  on  earth,  behold  the  savage 
himself  subdued  beneath  the  power  of  Prince  Im- 
manuel,  and  in  Nature's  own  temple  worshipping 
his  and  '  Nature's  God.'  And  how  great,  too,  must 
be  your  happiness  in  being  personally  interested  in 
this  glorious  change ! 

"  That  such  joy  may  be  often  yours  is  our  most 


ANNIE    P.    JAMES.  235 

sincere  wish ;  and  therefore  we  cordially  comply 
with  your  request,  and  send  this  dress,  (a  baptismal 
robe,)  hoping  you  will  be  called  to  wear  it  very  fre- 
quently in  your  Master's  service  ;  and  as  it  reminds 
you  of  those  whom  you  once  called  your  friends, 
may  your  prayers  ascend  in  their  behalf,  bringing 
down  blessings  upon  them." 

But  these  labors  were  soon  to  be  exchanged  foi 
more  arduous  and  responsible  ones;  and  the  youth- 
ful servant  of  Christ  was  to  go  forth  from  home, 
from  friends,  from  happy  circles,  to  find  a  watery 
grave,  a  resting-place,  beneath  the  bosom  of  the 
wave.  In  the  early  part  of  1847  Dr.  Sexton  James 
visited  Salem,  and  tarried  a  few  days  at  the  resi- 
dence of  a  former  classmate.  During  his  visit  he 
became  acquainted  with  Miss  Safford.  A  resem- 
blance between  her  and  his  former  deceased  wife 
first  drew  his  attention ;  and  very  soon  her  amiable 
disposition,  refined  and  cultivated  manners,  educated 
mind,  and  ardent  piety  won  his  affections  and  enlist- 
ed all  his  feelings.  He  met  with  her  abroad,  in  the 
place  of  prayer,  in  social  gatherings,  and  at  her  own 
home ;  and  the  intimacy  resulted  in  a  proposal  of 
marriage  and  a  missionary  life.  Her  parents  at  first 
opposed  the  union.  They  could  not  endure  the  idea 
of  sending  out  their  darling  child  to  distant  China. 
The  sacrifice  was  too  great,  the  treasure  of  too 
much  value,  to  lay  upon  the  altar  of  God.  They 


236 


ANNIE    P.    JAMES. 


were  both  warmhearted  Christians  ;  but  the  service 
of  Christ  had  never  called  upon  them  for  such  a 
sacrifice  before  ;  and  it  is  not  strange  that  they  should 
shrink  back. 

The  mind  of  the  daughter  was  perplexed.  She 
heard  the  call  of  duty,  but  would  not  obey  while 
her  parents  were  so  unreconciled.  The  day  after 
her  decision  was  made  she  penned  a  letter  to  her 
beloved  pastor,  Rev.  Thomas  D.  Anderson,  who 
was  then  in  Washington,  being  in  feeble  health. 
The  letter,  an  extract  from  which  we  give,  is  under 
date  of  May  14,  1847.  After  speaking  of  the  pro- 
posal of  Dr.  James,  she  says,  "  Father  said,  decided- 
ly, he  could  not  consent.  My  mother  was  agon- 
ized at  the  idea  of  a  separation  ;  and  she,  too,  felt 
that,  she  could  not  let  me  go,  although  she  was  not 
prepared  to  say  I  should  not.  Sarah  (her  sister) 
was  almost  frantic  with  grief;  and  you  can  imagine 
how  I  must  have  felt.  From  long  conversation 
with  Dr.  James,  I  became  convinced  it  was  my  duty 
to  go,  if  the  loved  ones  here  could  be  brought  to 
feel  that  it  really  was  so  and  give  a  willing  con- 
sent; otherwise  I  would  not  go  —  /  could  not. 
Thus  the  matter  remained  undecided.  We  made 
it  a  subject  of  prayer,  and  left  the  result  with  God, 
knowing  '  he  doeth  all  things  well ; '  and  if  we 
could  only  say,  '  Thy  will  be  done,'  it  was  all  he 
required. 

"  God  has  changed  the  feelings  of  my  parents ; 


ANNIE    P.    JAMES.  237 

they  '  cannot  fight '  against  his  almighty  will ;  and 
there  are  so  many  rich  mercies  mingled  in  the  cup 
of  sorrow  that  they  have  resolved  to  drink  it,  and 
trust  in  him  for  strength  and  support  in  all  that  he 
may  require.  They  have  given  me  to  my  Savior  ; 
and  now  the  path  of  duty  appears  plain  to  us  all." 

The  manner  in  which  this  change  in  the  minds 
of  her  parents  was  brought  about  is  somewhat  sin- 
gular. At  the  request  of  Dr.  James,  they  set  apart 
one  day  —  a  holy  Sabbath  —  to  pray  for  guidance  in 
reference  to  this  matter.  On  that  Sabbath  morning 
they  arose  from  a  sleepless  pillow,  resolved  to  keep 
their  child  and  deny  the  claims  of  Jesus ;  but  ere 
the  sun  went  down  in  beauty  behind  the  hills  they 
had  re-resolved,  and  on  the  altar  of  divine  obedience 
had  consecrated  themselves  and  their  daughter. 
Previous  to  this  change  of  feeling  Annie  was  in 
doubt  as  to  the  path  of  duty ;  and  a  letter  which  she 
wrote  to  Dr.  J.  about  one  month  previous  presents 
her  in  a  most  beautiful  light.  She  says  to  him  as 
follows :  — 

"  I  have  thought  could  I  only  talk  with  you  by 
pen  and  paper,  rather  than  '  face  to  face,'  perhaps  I 
should  find  it  far  easier  to  express  my  feelings  on 
this  momentous  subject ;  but  now  that  I  have  really 
undertaken  to  do  so,  it  still  appears  very  difficult 
May  God  direct  rne  in  this  duty! 


238  ANNIE    P.    JAMES. 

"  The  longer  I  have  thought  upon  the  result  of 
my  determination  in  this  matter,  the  more  power- 
ful it  seems.  Clouds  and  darkness  are  round  about 
it ;  and  so  dense  are  they,  I  am  afraid  I  cannot  see 
duty  through  them.  Unless  the  way  is  clear,  I 
surely  ought  not  to  go;  and  to  me  it  does  not  ap- 
pear so.  I  find  myself  bound  by  the  strongest  ties 
to  my  country  and  my  home.  My  absence  renders 
miserable  those  I  love  dearest,  and  to  whom",  next  my 
God,  I  am  under  the  strongest  obligations.  They 
have  watched  over  me  from  infancy,  spending  the 
best  portion  of  their  lives  in  efforts  for  my  good, 
and  with  self-sacrificing  devotion  sought  my  hap- 
piness, and  in  this  found  their  own.  Now  that  the 
burden  of  years  rests  upon  them,  and  the  strength 
with  which  they  have  labored  is  well  nigh  exhaust- 
ed, and  they  look  to  me  to  repay  their  unwearied 
devotion,  can  I  forsake  them,  can  I  burst  the  ties 
which  unite  us  to  each  other,  and  which  are  so  in- 
terwoven about  our  hearts  that  they  have  become, 
as  it  were,  parts  of  our  very  nature  ?  Can  I  sever 
these  and  leave  them  ?  It  seems  to  me  no  earthly 
affection  should  induce  me  so  to  do. 

"  If  I  am  what  I  profess  to  be,  I  am  not  my  own. 
'  I  am  bought  with  a  price,'  and  hence  belong  to 
Him  who  hath  redeemed  me.  At  his  call  I  should 
be  willing  to  say,  '  Here,  Lord,  I  am  ;  do  with  me 
as  seemeth  good  in  thy  sight ; '  and  '  not  my  will, 
out  thine,  be  done.'  In  this  view  of  the  matter,  it 


ANNIE    P.    JAMES.  239 

follows  that  I  ought  to  be  very  certain  what  God 
does  really  require  of  me.  I  have  not  been  deeply 
impressed  that  it  is  my  duty  to  leave  those  whom 
he  hath  told  me  to  '  honor  and  obey  '  for  a  home 
beyond  the  ocean,  where  the  people  sit  in  the  region 
and  shadow  of  death.  I  have  not  been  sufficiently 
urged  by  a  sense  of  duty  in  this.  I  have  not  suffi- 
ciently felt  the  force  of  the  command,  '  Go  teach  ; ' 
but  I  fear  I  have  simply  had  my  affections  enlisted 
for  one  who  possesses  traits  of  character  such  as  I 
have  always  been  accustomed  to  love.  Wherever 
and  whenever  I  meet  'a  spirit  that  can  answer 
mine,'  I  love  it.  Therefore,  although  I  feel  that  I 
should  deeply  prize  a  heart  like  yours,  and  should 
be  most  happy  to  call  it  mine,  yet  this  should  not 
be  my  motive  to  action.  Here  I  must  leave  it ;  for  I 
am  not  prepared  to  go  further.  I  still  think  it  will 
be  decidedly  best  for  you  to  return  to  your  home  ere 
I  make  a  final  decision.  I  ought  not,  and  must  not, 
let  you  acquire  such  an  influence  over  my  mind  as 
to  induce  me  to  rush  on  with  mistaken  zeal  in  a 
path  my  God  has  not  marked  out  for  me. 

"  With  our  God  let  us  leave  the  matter.  May 
he  direct  us  aright,  and  cause  all  things  to  work 
together  for  our  good. 

ANNIE." 

This  letter,  designed  for  one  reader  only,  shows 
the  contest  in  the  young  mind  between  duty  to  God 


240  ANNIE    P.    JAMES. 

and  the  heathen,  and  what  she  seemed  to  feel  was 
duty  to  her  loved  parents  ;  and  nobly  does  it  speak 
for  the  youthful  writer. 

After  the  change  in  the  minds  of  her  parents,  her 
own  duty  was  soon  decided.  She  resolved  to  leave 
father  and  mother,  and  go  out  with  Dr.  J.  to  his 
distant  field  of  labor.  Anxious  to  know  to  what 
conclusion  she  had  arrived,  and  what  he  was  to 
expect,  he  went  to  her  for  the  final  decision.  After 
a  few  minutes  spent  in  conversation,  she  placed  a 
note  in  his  hands,  informing  him  that  it  contained 
her  determination  upon  the  subject,  and  requested 
him  not  to  open  it  until  he  arrived  at  his  residence. 
The  temptation  to  open  the  letter  was  too  strong ; 
the  contents  were  too  intimately  connected  with  his 
usefulness;  too  much  depended  on  the  decision 
which  she  had  made  to  allow  the  last  injunction  to 
remain  long  heeded.  When,  a  few  rods  from  the 
house,  crossing  Washington  Square,  he  took  the 
document,  expecting  to  find  a  long  epistle,  filled 
with  reasons,  explanations,  plans,.  &c. ;  but  what 
was  his  surprise  and  admiration  to  find  these  lines 
only :  "  Whither  thou  goest  I  will  go ;  and  where 
thou  lodgest  I  will  lodge ;  thy  people  shall  be  my 
people,  and  thy  God  my  God ;  where  thou  diest 
will  I  die,  and  there  will  I  be  buried  "  !  Had  she 
known  the  manner  of  her  death,  she  could  not  have 
penned  a  sentence  more  sweet,  more  touching,  more 
appropriate. 


ANNIE    P.    JAMES.  241 

On  the  15th  day  of  June  Dr.  James  and  Miss 
Safford  were  married  in  the  First  Baptist  Church 
in  Salem  by  Rev.  Thomas  D.  Anderson.  A  few 
weeks  were  spent  in  travel,  during  which  time  the 
bride  visited  for  the  first  time  the  friends  of  her 
husband  in  Philadelphia.  In  that  city  the  farewell 
service  was  held,  a  description  of  which  is  given  in 
a  letter  from  Dr.  Wilson  Jewell,  who  was  an  inti- 
mate friend  of  Dr.  James.  This  letter,  though 
written  only  for  the  inspection  of  the  parents,  we 
are  permitted  to  make  public :  — 

"  PHILADELPHIA,  November  1,  1847. 

"  MY  DEAR  FRIENDS,  —  Feeling  a  deep  interest 
in  all  the  scenes  connected  with  the  departure  of 
my  young  friends,  Dr.  Sexton  James  and  his  amia- 
ble companion,  as  missionaries  to  China, .and  know- 
ing full  well  your  parental  anxiety  and  the  pecu- 
liar emotions  which  swell  your  bosoms  at  this 
eventful  crisis,  the  agonizing  period  through  which 
you  have  just  passed,  the  overwhelming  trial  you 
have  been  called  in  the  providence  of  God  to  endure, 
and  for  which  nothing  but  the  grace  of  God  has 
prepared  you,  —  in  giving  up  a  dear  child,  a  daugh- 
ter too,  perhaps  for  life,  together  with  her  expected 
embarkation  in  a  few  days  for  the  far-off  land  of 
China,  —  I  esteem  it  a  privilege,  as  some  remunera- 
tion for  the  kindness  shown  me  during  the  few  hours 
1  Bojourned  at  your  hospitable  mansion,  and  as  some 


242  ANNIE    P.   JAMES. 

little  consolation  in  the  midst  of  your  sorrow,  tc 
communicate  to  you  of  the  precious  farewell  mis- 
sionary meeting  held  this  evening  in  the  Tenth 
Church,  where  your  dear  child  and  her  excellent 
husband  were  the  objects  of  fervent  prayer  and  anx- 
ious solicitude.  A  more  solemn,  more  interesting, 
more  heart-moving  meeting  I  never  attended  before. 
The  house  was  crowded.  The  Baptist  churches  in 
the  city  generally  gave  up  the  monthly  concert, 
and  many  of  their  members  attended.  Nine  of 
our  city  pastors  and  eight  other  ministering  breth- 
ren were  present  on  the  occasion.  The  Rev.  Mr. 
Kingsford,  after  one  of  the  most  appropriate  and 
beautiful  addresses,  gave  the  right  hand  of  fel- 
lowship, on  behalf  of  the  Board  of  Missions,  to 
Brother  James  and  Annie  :  they  both  stood  up  in 
the  front  pew  where  they  had  been  seated  :  Mr.  K. 
descended  from  the  desk  and  took  their  hands.  O 
that  you  could  have  been  present  and  have  beheld 
the  modest  firmness  and  the  Christian  dignity  of 
your  loved  child !  Then  came  Sexton's  classmate 
and  friend,  the  Rev.  Heman  Lincoln,  Jr.,  who  ad- 
dressed him  in  the  sweetest  language  I  ever  listened 
to.  It  was  a  most  tender  and  heart-melting  speech. 
He  alluded  to  by-gone  college  scenes,  their  conver- 
sion, the  little  praying  circle  in  which  they  had 
often  met,  their  prayers  for  each  other,  and  their  col- 
lege companions.  He  spoke  of  those  who  had  gone 
from  earth  to  heavenly  joys,  and  of  those  who  were 


ANNIE    P.    JAMES.  243 

left,  one  of  whom  (Rev.  Thomas  Malcom,)  besides 
himself,  was  present.  There  was  not  a  heart  which 
did  not  feel  and  throb  with  tender  emotions. 
The  mournful  sob  and  the  half-suppresed  sigh  could 
be  heard  all  over  the  house.  I  never  was  in  such  a 
meeting  before.  I  never  beheld  such  sorrow  and 
joy  mingled  together.  Brother  Malcom  followed 
brother  Lincoln  in  prayer,  made  suitable  for  the 
passing  scene.  Next  came  Sexton's  pastor,  Rev. 
Joseph  H.  Kennard,  who,  in  one  of  his  pathetic  and 
affectionate  addresses,  presented  a  small  pocket  Bi- 
ble to  him,  and  then  gave  him  and  Annie  the  part- 
ing hand  on  behalf  of  the  church.  This  was  most 
affecting  of  all :  the  gushing  tears  and  the  loud  sobs 
were  again  seen  and  heard.  In  the  midst  of  this 
most  interesting  service,  Mr.  I.  E.  James,  the  father 
of  Sexton,  rose  up  and  interrupted  the  speaker  just 
at  the  point  where  he  was  alluding  to  the  struggle 
of  mind  which  it  had  cost  the  parent  to  part  with 
the  child,  and  said,  '  I  feel  it  due  to  myself  to  say 
this  evening,  that,  although  it  has  cost  me  many  a 
painful  struggle,  I  can  give  them  up  for  Christ's  sake ; ' 
and,  turning  his  face  towards  Sexton  and  Annie, 
said,  with  emphasis,  '  I  give  you  up  for  Christ's 
sake.'  This  was  too  much  for  the  strongest  nerves. 
The  effect  was  overwhelming ;  the  scene  was  in- 
describable. 

"  During  the  evening    exercises,   a    number   of 
pastors  led  in  prayer  and  several  appropriate  chap- 
16 


244  ANNIE    P.    JAME8. 

ters  of  the  Bible  were  read.  The  most  fervent  pe- 
titions were  made  for  our  dear  young  friends,  and 
every  Christian  heart  present  said  '  Amen.'  It  was 
a  meeting  long  to  be  remembered ;  a  meeting  of 
power,  of  the  presence  of  God's  Spirit,  and  one 
not  only  of  fervent  but  I  trust  of  effectual  prayer. 
I  would  that  you  had  been  there  ;  it  was  indeed  a 
heavenly  place  in  Christ  Jesus.  Sexton  and  your 
dear  Annie  bore  up  well  under  the  trial.  God  sup- 
ported them  by  faith ;  they  seemed  to  lean  on  his 
holy  word  ;  and  I  doubt  not  the  same  like  precious 
faith  will  be  ministered  to  them  in  all  their  future 
journey  by  flood  or  field.  God's  promises  are  yea 
and  amen  in  Christ. 

"  We  are  all  very  much  endeared  to  Annie,  and 
every  day  she  is  with  us  she  gains  new  friends :  it 
is  only  to  see  her  to  love  her.  We  regret  the  time 
is  so  short ;  but  shall  we  not  give  her  up  also  ?  O, 
how  I  envy  that  parent's  faith  who  can  give  away  a 
child  for  Christ's  sake,  and  such  a  child !  " 

The  vessel  which  bore  them  out  was  the  good 
ship  Valparaiso ;  and  we  will  allow  Mrs.  James  to 
give  her  own  account  of  the  embarkation  and  the 
voyage : — 

"November  11,  1847. 

"  A  bright  sun  and  a  cloudless  sky  told  us  the  day 
had  really  come  for  our  departure.  We  partook  of 


ANNIE    P.    JAMES.  245 

an  early  dinner  in  sadness,  and  then  all  knelt  to- 
gether for  worship.  Sexton  prayed,  and  father  fol- 
lowed ;  and  then  came  the  parting  service,  and  we 
were  gone.  Our  carriage  arrived  at  the  wharf  after 
the  religious  services  were  concluded  and  the  vessel 
cast  off'.  We  therefore  took  a  boat  and  went  out, 
after  giving  and  receiving  the  farewell  kiss  from 
many  who  gathered  around  us.  We  are  surrounded, 
not  only  with  the  comforts,  but  with  the  luxuries  of 
life.  Our  room  is  a  sweet  place,  commodious  and 
beautifully  furnished." 

"  DELAWARE  BJVEK,  November  13,  1847. 

"  DEAR  PARENTS,  — We  are  still  at  anchor  oppo- 
site Newcastle,  and  shall  probably  remain  here  till 
Monday.  While  they  were  weighing  anchor,  very 
early  this  morning,  to  proceed  to  sea,  some  of  the 
castings  connected  with  the  windlass  were  broken, 
and  have  to  be  repaired. 

"  Our  delay  has  been  very  pleasant,  as  we  are 
able  to  put  every  thing  to  rights  and  feel  ourselves 
at  home  before  proceeding  to  sea.  We  already  feel 
so,  and  are  very  happy.  We  certainly  have  every 
thing  to  make  us  so.  We  have  most  delightful 
accommodations ;  our  cabin  to-night  looks  as  rich 
and  cheerful  as  any  parlor ;  a  good  lamp  not  only 
casts  a  flood  of  light  around,  but  warms  our  room, 
although  it  is  cold  without.  We  have  just  had 
evening  worship  —  singing,  reading,  and  prayer. 


246  ANNIE    P.    JAMES. 

Your  son  Sexton  read  two  psalms  and  prayed.  We 
have  had  a  delightful  season.  Our  fellow-passen- 
gers are  exceedingly  pleasant,  and  we  expect  to 
enjoy  their  company  very  much.  We  have  been 
taking  exercise  to-day  on  deck." 

"  SABBATH  EVENING,  November  14,  1847. 

"  MY  DEAR  ONES,  —  The  Sabbath  has  passed 
away  quietly  with  us.  You  will  see,  by  the  addi- 
tion I  have  made  to  Sexton's  letter,  that  he  has  not 
felt  very  well  to-day.  He  has  had  a  slight  attack 
of  inflammation.  But,  by  the  blessing  of  God  and 
the  use  of  means,  we  have,  I  trust,  arrested  the 
disease.  He  is  very  nicely  this  evening  ;  no  pain, 
and  but  little  soreness.  The  whole  has  been  very 
slight.  He  has  been  his  own  physician,  and  I  his 
nurse. 

"  The  captain  returned  early  this  afternoon,  and, 
all  things  being  in  readiness,  we  weighed  anchor  and 
glided  down,  at  the  rate  of  eight  knots  an  hour,  to 
this  place,  (about  thirty  miles  below  Newcastle.) 
We  have  scarcely  realized  the  motion  of  the  vessel, 
although  she  sailed  so  rapidly.  The  captain  is 
much  pleased  with  her  manner  of  sailing,  and  ap- 
pears quite  happy  to-night.  He  came  into  our 
room  and  made  us  a  social  call  this  evening.  He 
is  all  kindness  to  us.  We  have  every  thing  tc 
make  us  happy.  I  cannot  realize  I  am  on  ship- 
board, all  is  so  beautiful  about  me." 


ANNIE    P.   JAMES.  247 

The  following  letter  is  from  Dr.  James  :  — 

"  SHIP  VALPARAISO,  November  22,  1847. 

"  DEAR  PARENTS, —  Sail  ho  !  from  the  mast  head. 
Joyful  cry !  As  we  may  possibly  '  speak  '  her,  I 
will  have  a  few  lines  in  readiness.  We  have  had  a 
most  prosperous  voyage  thus  far.  We  left  the  line 
of  the  Cape  of  Delaware  Bay  on  Monday  noon. 
Annie  was  handled  pretty  severely  by  seasickness 
for  two  days,  but  since  then  she  has  been  sick  but 
little.  She  is  still  weak,  but  I  think  will  regain  her 
strength  in  a  few  days.  I  feel  grateful  that  she  has 
not  suffered  more.  I  have  been  sick  only  about 
three  minutes,  since  which  time  I  have  been  able  to 
attend  to  Annie's  wants.  I  have  taken  her  upon 
deck  about  every  day,  where  she  has  remained 
lying  upon  a  settee  from  morn  till  night.  It  has 
been  of  great  service  to  her.  I  am  in  hopes  she  will 
not  be  sick  again. 

"  The  Valparaiso  is  a  very  dry  ship :  although  we 
sailed  fast,  we  have  not  had  a  sprinkling  upon  deck. 
We  have  much  to  be  grateful  for,  and  I  trust  are 
not  unmindful  of  the  Source  from  whence  these 
blessings  flow.  That  '  same  smile '  continues  to 
attend  us,  and  I  trust  always  may,  however  dark 
the  face  of  man  around  may  be. 

"  I  wish  you  were  here  to  take  tea  and  spend  the 
evening  with  us ;  though  I  am  afraid  the  motions 
of  the  ship  would  incommode  you  landsmen  a  little, 


248 


ANNIE    P.    JAMES. 


Next  Thursday  will  be  Thanksgiving  day.  You 
must  reserve  plates  for  us,  for  we  shall  be  with 
you — in  spirit." 

The  next  letter  given  is  from  Mrs.  James  :  — 

"December  18,  1847. 

"  MY  DEAR  PARENTS,  —  This  is  a  delightful  sum- 
mer morning,  though  in  the  middle  of  December. 
We  have  our  windows  open,  and  are  enjoying  the 
full  benefit  of  the  sea  breeze.  I  am  much  better ; 
breakfasted  well  this  morning,  and  have  for  my 
lunch  a  nice  flying  fish,  which  came  on  deck  this 
morning  —  a  kind  of  food  which  is  said  to  be  deli- 
cious. Sexton  has  cut  off  his  wings  and  is  drying 
them.  From  my  window  the  other  day  I  saw  a 
whole  school  of  them  darting  out  of  the  midst  of 
the  waves.  One  day,  while  on  deck,  I  saw  a  large 
whale  bounding  through  the  deep  waters.  Our 
company  have  also  seen  porpoises  and  dolphins 
playing  around.  One  evening  the  captain  invited 
us  on  deck  to  see  the  phosphorescence  by  which  we 
were  surrounded.  It  was  a  scene  well  worth  gazing 
upon.  Clouds  of  it  burst  from  the  bosom  of  the 
wave  and  rendered  it  all  brightness.  They  that  go 
down  to  the  sea  in  ships  see  the  wonders  of  the 
Lord  in  the  mighty  deep. 

"  Last  Sabbath  I  went  to  meeting  and  heard  a 
sermon  from  Mr.  Baldwin.  His  text  was  that 


ANNIE    P.    JAMES.  249 

beautiful  passage  from  the  Psalms,  '  O  that  men 
would  praise  the  Lord  for  his  goodness  and  his 
wonderful  works  unto  the  children  of  men ! '  It  was 
a  most  interesting  spectacle  to  see  the  rough  sea- 
men, neatly  attired,  listening  to  the  words  which 
fell  from  the  preacher's  lips.  The  voice  of  prayer 
and  the  song  of  praise  were  sweet  indeed." 

"  December  27,  1847. 

"  Yesterday  we  had  a  delightful  Sabbath :  our 
time  passes  pleasantly  away.  I  cannot  realize  that 
I  have  been  on  the  ocean  so  long,  or  that  I  am 
more  than  six  thousand  miles  from  my  dearly-loved 
home.  In  dreams  I  often  visit  you,  and  see  the  old 
friends  long  since  departed,  who  look  so  natural. 

"  Sexton  is  in  excellent  health,  and  weighs  one 
hundred  and  twenty-one  pounds ;  while  his  poor 
wife  does  not  quite  reach  one  hundred  and  one." 

"  SHIP  VALPARAISO,  January  9,  1848. 

"  MY  DEAR  SISTER,  —  I  thought  this  pleasant  Sab- 
bath afternoon  I  would  talk  a  while  with  you.  I  do 
wish  you  could  peep  in  upon  us,  to  see  how  com- 
fortably we  are  situated  in  our  floating  home.  God 
has  been  very  good  to  us,  sister,  and  we  are  sur- 
rounded by  many  mercies. 

"  We  attended  public  service  on  deck  this  morn- 
ing, and  heard  a  sermon  preached  by  Mr.  Cum- 
mings  from  the  words,  '  This  is  a  faithful  saying, 


250  ANNIE    P.    JAMES. 

and  worthy  of  all  acceptation,'  &c.  It  is  very  pleas- 
ant to  see  our  hardy  crew,  neatly  attired,  and  listen- 
ing to  truth  which  is  able  to  make  them  wise  unto 
salvation.  I  hope  these  seasons  may  not  be  wholly 
lost  upon  them,  but  that  good  may  be  done,  and 
seed  sown  in  their  hearts  which  sooner  or  later  will 
spring  up  to  the  glory  of  God. 

"  We  held  a  female  prayer  meeting  in  my  room 
this  noon  and  had  a  very  pleasant  season.  I  let 
mother  come,*  and  after  meeting  Mrs.  C.  kissed  her. 
And  then  I  looked  at  you  all ;  but  this  made  me 
sad;  for  when  I  see  your  dear,  familiar  faces,  I 
think  how  much  better  a  child  I  might  have  been, 
and  how  much  better  a  sister  I  might  have  been, 
when  I  was  with  you  :  these  thoughts  trouble  me. 
I  cannot  now  atone  for  omissions  of  duty  which 
memory  brings  to  my  view ;  but  I  will  seek  forgive- 
ness from  my  God,  who  is  merciful  and  gracious. 

"  February  10,  1848. 

"  DEAR  SISTER,  —  I  have  just  come  from  the  fe- 
male prayer  meeting,  where  we  have  been  asking 
God  to  bring  you  into  the  covenant  of  his  grace. 
Our  meeting  was  scarcely  finished  when  we  heard 
the  joyful  sound,  '  Sail,  ho ! '  We  were  soon  on 
deck ;  and  there,  far  off,  we  saw  a  white  speck  rest- 
ing apparently  against  the  sky.  It  grew  upon  ua 

*  Reference  to  miniature  portraits. 


ANNIE    P.    JAMES.  251 

while  we  gazed,  and  with  a  glass  we  saw  it  to  be 
indeed  a  vessel.  O,  how  happy  we  felt !  The  cap- 
tain told  us  he  thought  it  bound  for  England  ;  and 
says,  if  so,  we  shall  send  letters  by  her.  Still  it  is 
all  a  matter  of  uncertainty ;  but  we  are  writing  as 
fast  as  we  can. 

"  I  have  been  on  deck  again,  and  find  that  the 
strange  vessel  is  bearing  down  upon  us ;  so  I  will 
add  a  few  lines.  We  have  the  prospect  of  a  long 
passage  ;  so  you  must  not  feel  anxious  about  us,  and 
must  not  look  for  a  letter  until  the  last  of  July. 
We  have  been  delayed  by  head  winds  and  calms, 
so  that  we  make  but  little  progress.  Yet  this  is 
no  cause  for  fear.  We  have  a  fine  sea  boat,  and 
every  thing  is  going  on  well.  We  have  had  but 
comparatively  few  gales  ;  and  during  these  our  noble 
ship  bore  herself  gallantly,  and  our  heavenly  Father 
kept  us  from  all  harm.  Time  passes  swiftly  with 
us,  although  we  see  nothing  but  the  ocean  bounded 
by  the  sky.  Not  a  speck  of  land  has  greeted  our 
eyes  since  we  left  the  shores  of  our  own  dear  Amer- 
ica. We  hoped  to  have  made  some  of  the  islands 
during  our  passage ;  but  it  was  not  so  to  be  ;  and  it 
is  doubtless  all  for  the  best.  We  have  been  within 
eighty  miles  of  New  Holland.  If  we  could  only 
have  a  good  breeze,  we  should  make  Sandalwood 
Islands  in  a  few  days  ;  but  now  we  have  nearly  a 
dead  calm  :  the  ocean  is  very  still,  and  scarcely  any 
motion  is  perceptible.  The  thermometer  was  at 


252  ANNIE    P.    JAMES. 

eighty-six  over  our  breakfast  table  this  morning ;  so 
you  may  be  sure  it  is  warm  enough.  We  have 
glorious  moonlight  evenings,  and  we  enjoy  them. 
We  trace  out  stars  and  constellations,  and  sit  or 
walk  on  the  deck  and  talk  of  them.  Last  even- 
ing we  noticed  particularly  your  Pleiades:  they 
looked  like  sparkling  diamonds,  they  were  so 
brilliant. 

"  February  11,  1848. 

"  DEAR  UNCLE  AND  AUNT,  —  We  have  had  a  quiet, 
pleasant  day  on  the  ocean,  and  can  write  as  easily 
as  if  we  were  sitting  in  our  parlors  at  home.  Now, 
I  suppose  you  would  like  to  know  what  sort  of  a 
sailor  I  make  and  how  I  like  my  new  situation. 
Well,  I  must  confess  I  thought  at  first  the  sea  was 
no  place  for  ladies,  and  would  have  rejoiced  to  have 
been  once  more  on  land ;  but  these  days  have 
passed  now.  I  was  very  seasick,  more  so  than  any 
one  you  ever  saw ;  but  I  had  every  thing  done  for 
me  that  kindness  could  do,  and  now  I  am  well  and 
happy. 

"  We  have  a  beautiful  room,  with  three  large 
windows  in  it,  the  locker  under  them  cushioned 
with  velvet,  and  every  thing  comfortable  and  con- 
venient around.  The  other  half  of  the  stern  of 
our  ship  is  furnished  as  a  parlor ;  and  we  use  it  when 
we  please.  The  state  rooms  are  each  side  of  the 
main  cabin,  and  are  occupied  by  the  passengers,  of 
which  there  are  two  gentlemen,  with  their  wives, 


ANNIE    P.    JAMES  253 

one  single  lady,  one  single  gentleman,  and  a  Chinese 
woman.  Beyond  these  the  captain  and  Charles 
have  their  rooms ;  and  then  comes  the  bath  room, 
steward's  pantry,  and  pastry  room. 

"  God  is  very  good  to  us.  Every  want  is  sup- 
plied, and  he  only  asks  us  in  return  to  love  him 
and  be  thankful.  It  is  strange  that  we  are  so  un- 
willing to  do  our  heavenly  Father's  will  when  he 
is  so  kind  to  us.  We  have  now  been  out  eighty- 
eight  days,  and  are  expecting  a  long  passage,  be- 
cause we  have  been  so  detained  by  head  winds 
and  calms.  The  greatest  run  we  have  made  in 
twenty-four  hours  has  been  two  hundred  and 
eighty  miles.  Our  ship  proves  to  be  a  good  sea 
boat,  and  lays  to  in  a  gale  beautifully.  We  have 
a  good  strong  crew,  but  they  are  mostly  foreign- 
ers. Sexton  has  had  a  good  many  of  them  under 
his  care,  but  they  are  all  well  now.  He  has'  been 
very  attentive  to  them,  and,  besides  healing  their 
bodies,  has  tried  to  do  their  souls  good.  One  of 
them  has  been  led,  through  his  instrumentality, 
to  see  his  sinfulness,  to  seek  for  mercy,  and  has 
now  a  hope  in  Jesus.  God  grant  it  may  be  that 
good  hope  '  which  is  as  an  anchor  to  the  soul ! ' 
And  now  I  should  like  to  know  if  you  and  the 
family  are  well.  Your  miniature  looks  very  nat- 
ural ;  and,  when  we  see  it,  we  think  how  kind  you 
were  when  we  were  last  in  Salem  and  how  much 
you  assisted  us." 


254  ANNIE    P.   JAMES. 

"  March  7,  1848. 

"  MY  OWN  DEAR  FATHER,  MOTHER,  AND  SISTERS,— 
Blessed  be  God,  I  can  commence  with  the  cheer- 
ful words,  '  All  is  well.'  We  are  now  in  what  is 
called  Pitts's  Passage,  leading  through  some  of  the 
many  islands  in  the  Indian  Archipelago.  Thus 
far  the  Lord  has  led  us  on  in  perfect  safety  :  in  the 
storm  and  in  the  calm  he  has  been  around  us,  and 
no  evil  has  befallen  us.  We  trust  the  same  almighty 
arm  has  preserved  you,  and  delivered  you  from 
every  danger,  and  been  your  'shield  and  buckler,' 
your  ever-present  guardian. 

"  Only  think  :  I  have  crossed  the  equator  twice, 
sailed  over  the  Atlantic  and  Indian  Oceans,  and 
am  now  on  the  bosom  of  the  vast  Pacific.  At 
midnight  last  night  we  passed  the  Pelew  Islands, 
and  to-day  are  sailing  rapidly,  being  favored  with 
a  prosperous  gale.  I  had  expected  to  be  sick 
again  after  getting  out  of  the  calms;  but,  thanks 
to  my  heavenly  Father,  I  am  not  I  have  felt  a 
little  unpleasantly  with  the  increased  motion,  but 
that  is  all.  Sexton  has  enjoyed  remarkable  health 
all  the  voyage.  We  are  now  beginning  to  desire 
most  earnestly  to  be  on  land.  I  hardly  know  how 
we  shall  conduct  ourselves  on  shore.  I  cannot 
think  how  land  feels.  And  then  we  expect  those 
precious  home  letters.  God  grant  that  they  may 
be  messengers  of  good  tidings  from  the  loved 
ones!  If  so,  it  seems  to  me  that  we  shall  be 


ANNIE    P.    JAMES.  255 

almost  perfectly  happy.     May  our  hearts  overflow 
with  gratitude  to 

'  The  glorious  Giver,  who  doeth  all  things  well.'  " 

"  HONG  KONG,  March  26,  1848. 

"  MY  DEAREST  MOTHER,  —  "We  anchored  here  last 
evening,  and  from  our  deck  had  a  fine  view  of  the 
place.  This  morning  I  awoke  with  different  feelings 
from  what  I  ever  before  experienced  :  my  heart  was 
never  so  grateful  as  when  I  knelt  before  the  mercy 
seat  and  thanked  God  for  his  goodness  and  grace  to 
us.  Yes,  we  are  safe ;  oceans  have  been  crossed  ; 
and  after  one  hundred  and  thirty-one  days  spent  on 
the  fathomless  waters,  we  find  ourselves  safely 
moored  on  these  heathen  shores.  O,  do  not  let  us 
doubt  our  heavenly  Father's  goodness,  but  trust 
him  implicitly  under  all  circumstances.  The  cap- 
tain left  us  last  night  in  the  pilot  boat  and  came 
off  this  morning,  bringing  to  us  precious  letters;  and 
we  found  truly  that  mother  was  a  faithful  corre- 
spondent. I  feel  almost  as  if  I  had  seen  you,  these 
letters  speak  so  loudly  of  home  and  home  scenes. 
They  are  just  the  kind  we  want.  There,  too,  I  recog- 
nize father's  handwriting  and  name.  Tell  him  he 
must  always  write,  if  it  is  only  five  lines." 

"  CANTON,  April  9,  1848. 

"  MY  DEAR  MOTHER,  —  I  am  alone  in  brother  P.'s 
study,  and  thought  I  would  sit  down  and  talk  a  while 


256  ANNIE    P.    JAMES. 

with  you.  This  is  the  holy  Sabbath ;  but,  when  I 
look  from  the  windows  into  the  street  below,  I 
should  not  judge  it  holy  time.  Directly  opposite  is 
a  bench  on  which  meats  are  exposed  for  sale ;  and 
behind  it  stands  a  Chinaman,  who  is  now  drinking 
his  favorite  tea  from  his  dear  little  cup.  The  next 
neighbor  to  this  has  an  open  store ;  and  at  the  door 
Chinese  cigars  are  displayed  very  attractively  for 
the  lovers  of  this  article.  They  are  little  white 
things,  resembling  pipe  stems.  I  have  never  taken 
one  up  to  examine  it.  A  constant  procession  of 
coolies  is  passing,  bearing  every  imaginable  kind  of 
burden,  hung  on  their  never-failing  bamboo.  The 
Chinese  invariably  carry  their  fans  with  them  ;  and 
it  looks  quite  singular  to  an  American  to  see  them 
constantly  used  as  screens.  Women  and  girls  of 
the  lower  classes  are  constantly  passing  ;  but  as  yet 
I  have  seen  none  of  the  higher  order.  Directly 
under  rny  window  is  a  gray  haired  peddler,  display- 
ing his  little  stock  of  fruits,  &c. 

"  At  ten  o'clock,  A.  JVL,  we  went  down  into  the 
dining  room  with  brother  and  sister  P.,  and  then 
took  our  seats  around  a  long  table,  with  Li-seen- 
Shang  and  two  assistants.  They  all  had  the  book 
of  Matthew  in  Chinese ;  and  the  first  teacher  read 
aloud,  and  was  followed  by  the  others.  Then,  as  all 
knelt  together,  one  prayed.  Next  Li  explained  the 
parable  of  the  ten  virgins.  Brother  P.  told  us 
something  of  what  he  said.  He  appeared  clearly 


ANNIE    P.    JAMES.  257 

to  understand  it.  He  said  it  resembled  the  mar- 
riage procession  here,  as  they  have  very  long  ones, 
and  carry  lamps  both  in  the  day  and  night.  He 
could  well  appreciate  that  parable.  Sexton  asked 
him  several  questions,  to  get  at  his  ideas.  He 
thought  the  servant  who  had  'one  talent'  was 
4  wicked  and  lazy,'  and  that,  although  he  returned 
what  the  Lord  gave  him,  he  did  not  do  his  duty, 
because  he  should  have  improved  it.  After  another 
prayer,  the  meeting  closed. 

"  This  was  followed,  at  eleven  o'clock,  by  a  dis- 
course from  Li  in  the  room  used  as  a  chapel.  We 
were  not  there,  but  attended  English  services  at  Dr. 
Parker's.  On  the  way  we  were  met  by  throngs  of 
people,  and  found  it  almost  impossible  to  proceed, 
but  fortunately  found  a  gentleman  friend  who  took 
us  in  charge.  We  learned  that  it  was  a  great  day 
here.  Brother  French,  of  the  Presbyterian  Board, 
preached  from  the  words,  '  What  think  ye  of  Christ  ? ' 
It  was  a  pleasant  meeting,  but  very  noisy  without. 
We  returned  home  safely,  and  brother  P.  told  us 
there  had  been  a  gorgeous  procession  passing  through 
the  streets  since  we  went  out.  All  was  then  quiet. 
After  dinner  we  sat  and  talked  a  while,  and  brother 
P.  went  below  to  get  his  little  congregation  togeth- 
er. He  went  to  the  door  and  beckoned  some  and 
urged  others  to  come  in.  I  could  but  think  of  that 
precious  invitation,  '  Ho,  every  one  that  thirsteth, 
come  ye  to  the  waters.'  It  was  as  if  he  had  said, 


258 


ANNIE    P.    JAMES. 


'  Come  with  us,  and  we  will  do  you  good.'  We 
peeped  out  of  the  window  at  them,  but  could  not 
go  below,  as  they  would  look  at  us  more  than  they 
would  listen  to  the  gospel.  They  got  together  a 
little  company,  and  Li  addressed  them.  I  could 
hear  his  voice  in  earnest  tones,  but  could  not  under 
stand. 

"  I  have  just  been  at  the  window  again ;  and  sev- 
eral looked  up,  saw  me,  and  laughed  aloud,  and 
some  nodded ;  so  I  quietly  turned  back  again,  for  a 
crowd  would  soon  gather  if  I  should  stand  there." 

Her  husband  adds  to  this  letter,  — 

"  I  went  out  yesterday  to  distribute  books  with 
brother  Pearcy.  We  tried  to  enter  the  temple, 
but  were  repulsed.  We  distributed  all  the  books 
we  took  out,  and  could  have  given  away  many 
more.  The  people  are  very  willing  to  take  books 
from  us." 

But  the  time  was  soon  to  come  when  these  let- 
ters, so  cheerfully  written,  were  to  end.  The  time 
was  to  come  when  the  wife  was  to  apply  the  truth  of 
her  own  declaration  to  her  husband  previous  to  their 
union  —  "  Thy  people  shall  be  my  people,  and  thy  God 
my  God  ;  where  thou  diest  will  I  die,  and  there  will 
I  be  buried."  The  same  watery  sepulchre  was  to 
enclose  them  both,  and  in  each  other's  arms  they 


ANNIE    P.    JAMES.  259 

were  to  go  up  to  God.     "  Lovely  in  their  lives,  and 
not  to  be  divided  in  death." 

The  sad  manner  of  their  deaths  will  be  given  in 
letters  written  to  the  afflicted  parents  by  those  who 
sympathized  most  deeply  in  the  sad  bereavement. 
These  letters  will  explain  themselves,  and  give  a 
clearer  view  of  the  sad  scenes  which  transpired, 
and  a  more  vivid  picture  of  what  the  feelings  of  the 
surviving  missionaries  must  have  been,  than  any 
language  of  ours.  If  the  loss  of  Mr.  and  Mrs.  James 
was  felt  any  where,  it  must  have  been  on  the  soil 
of  China,  and  by  those  who  were  looking  for  the 
arrival  and  assistance  of  a  physician  and  his  com- 
panion with  so  much  pleasure. 

"  SHANGHAI,  July  13,  1848. 

"  MY  DEAR  BROTHER,  —  The  secretary  of  our  mis- 
sion here  being  so  hurried  to  get  every  thing  ready 
for  sending  by  the  present  opportunity,  it  falls  to 
my  lot  to  communicate  to  you  a  copy  of  the  follow- 
ing resolutions  from  our  mission  records.  In  send- 
ing them  to  you,  I  wish  I  could  accompany  them 
with  one  single  word  which  might  afford  you  and 
yours  consolation  under  a  bereavement  so  trying. 
But  the  truth  is,  the  event  has  so  stricken  my  own 
heart  that  I  am  little  fitted  to  attempt  to  comfort 
others.  It  is  to  us,  individually  and  as  a  mission,  a 
dark  providence ;  and  we  find  ourselves  even  now, 
although  months  have  elapsed,  trying  to  realize  that 
17 


ANNIE    P.    JAMES. 

it  is  not  so.  We  find,  sometimes,  relief  even  in  our 
own  delusions.  And  yet  the  tremendous  reality  of 
the  thing  is,  alas!  irretrievably  settled.  God  grant 
us  all  the  right  kind  of  faith  and  true  Christian  sub- 
mission in  view  of  circumstances  so  overwhelming  ! 
But,  my  brother,  God  has  indeed  honored  you,  by 
enabling  you,  in  the  spirit  of  Abraham,  to  offer  up 
your  precious  daughter  for  the  spiritual,  eternal  wel- 
fare of  China's  perishing  millions.  You  are  one  of 
three  Baptist  fathers  whose  beloved  daughters  have 
ended  their  honorable  earthly  career  in  China  during 
1848 ;  and  when  the  earth  and  the  sea  shall  give  up 
their  sacred  trusts,  Mrs.  Jarsom,  of  Ningpo,  Mrs. 
Johnson,  of  Hong  Kong,  and  Mrs.  James,  of  Shang- 
hai, will  stand  clothed  in  immortality  around  the 
great  white  throne.  Yes,  and  three  other  female 
Baptist  missionaries,  —  Mrs.  Dean,  Mrs.  Shuck,  and 
Mrs.  Devan,  —  whose  lovely  forms  now  moulder  on 
these  distant  heathen  shores,  shall  rise  with  them 
and  be  forever  with  the  Lord.  I  believe  the  lament- 
ed loss  of  dear  Dr.  and  Mrs.  James  will  call  an 
attention  to  China  and  awaken  an  interest  in  the 
great  work  here  which  our  kind  and  heavenly  Fa- 
ther will  overrule  for  the  good  of  this  people  and 
the  glory  of  his  own  name,  so  that,  although  dead, 
they  will  speak  forth  an  influence  in  behalf  of  this 
vast  empire,  to  whose  welfare  their  lives  were  so 
early  sacrificed.  Yesterday  we  had  the  sincere 
though  melancholy  satisfaction  of  receiving  an 


ANNIE    P.    JAMES.  261 

excellent  daguerreotype  of  our  beloved  brother  and 
sister,  which  is  most  gratifying  to  us  all.  Youg- 
seen-sang.  was  looking  at  them  this  morning,  and 
returning  the  case  to  me,  said,  '  Roo  chay,  roo 
chay  '  — '  Distressing,  distressing.' 

"  At  a  meeting  of  the  Shanghai  Baptist  Mission 
the  following  resolutions  were  passed  :  — 

"  '  Whereas  it  has  pleased  our  heavenly  Father 
to  deprive  us  of  our  beloved  brother  and  sister,  Dr. 
and  Mrs.  James,  who  were  drowned  by  the  sudden 
sinking  of  the  schooner  Paradox,  at  Hong  Kong, 
April  15,  1848,  on  the  eve  of  their  embarkation  for 
Shanghai  to  join  us  as  colleagues  in  this  mission, 
therefore 

"'Resolved,  that,  while  we  endeavor  to  bow  with 
meek  submission  to  the  all-wise  doings  of  the  great 
Lord  of  the  harvest,  the  God  of  missions,  we  feel 
ourselves,  as  a  mission  and  as  individuals,  deeply 
afflicted  by  this  trying  providence,  which  has  with 
such  awful  suddenness  torn  from  us  those  dear  to  us 
individually,  and  whom  we  regarded  as  so  well 
qualified  for  the  great  and  important  work  among 
the  Gentiles  in  which  they  had  come  so  far  hence 
to  engage. 

"'Resolved,  that  we  most  truly  sympathize  with  the 
bereaved  parents  and  relatives  of  our  dear  deceased 
brother  and  sister,  and  also  with  the  Board  at  Rich- 
mond, in  view  of  the  dark  and  mysterious  providence 
which  has  overwhelmed  us  all  in  affliction  and  grief. 


262  ANNIE    P.    JAMES. 

" '  Resolved,  that  we  send  copies  of  these  resolu- 
tions to  the  parents  of  our  beloved  but  departed 
colleague  in  Philadelphia  and  Salem,  and  to  the 
Board  in  Richmond,  and  that  we  have  them  inserted 
in  the  records  of  our  mission,  although  we  are  as- 
sured that  they  inadequately  express  the  warm  sym- 
pathy and  deep  feelings  of  our  hearts  in  reference 
to  this  solemn,  unexpected,  and  afflictive  bereave- 
ment.' 

"  In  sending  these  resolutions  to  you,  allow  me  to 
say  that  Mrs.  Shuck  and  myself  personally  beg  to 
assure  you  and  your  dear  family  of  our  sincerest 
sympathy  and  friendliness.  May  I  trouble  you  for 
an  acknowledgment  of  the  receipt  of  this  commu- 
nication ? 

With  every  kind  wish,  believe  me, 

Faithfully  and  affectionately, 

J.  LEWIS  SHUCK,  Chairman*' 

"HoNQ  KONG,  April  22,  1848. 

"  MY  BEREAVED  SISTER,  —  It  is  with  feelings  of 
the  deepest  sympathy  that  I  now  address  you  on  a 
subject  which -will  rend  your  heart.  Alas!  alas! 
your  beloved  children,  our  dear  brother  and  sister 
James,  are  no  more ;  they  have  found  a  watery  grave. 
Their  bodies  now  lie  in  the  bosom  of  the  mighty 
deep,  where  they  will  remain  until  the  resurrection 
morn,  I  fear.  They  wrote  you  by  the  last  overland 
mail,  informing  you  of  their  safe  arrival  at  Hong 


ANNIE    P.    JAMES.  263 

Kong  on  the  25th  of  March.  On  the  30th,  in  com- 
pany with  brother  Dean,  they  left  Hong  Kong  in 
•  the  Valparaiso,  and  came  up  to  Canton  to  make  us 
a  visit,  as  there  was  no  prospect  of  their  having  an 
opportunity  to  go  up  the  coast  in  two  weeks  or 
more.  They  reached  Canton  April  1,  and  we  joy- 
fully welcomed  them  to  their  field  of  labor.  Brother 
Dean  remained  with  us  a  week ;  they  staid  nearly 
two  weeks,  during  which  time  we  visited  all  the 
missionaries  of  the  place  in  company  with  them ; 
also  most  of  the  curiosities  of  the  city.  They  were 
very  pleasant  and  cheerful,  and  expressed  themselves 
as  being  much  pleased  with  their  visit.  We,  on 
our  part,  were  very  much  gratified  to  have  them 
with  us,  and  became  quite  attached  to  them  during 
their  visit. 

"*On  the  13th  instant,  at  nine  o'clock  P.  M.,  they 
took  an  affectionate  leave  of  us,  and  embarked  on 
board  the  schooner  Paradox,  for  Hong  Kong,  in 
accordance  with  previous  arrangements  which  had 
been  made  by  Dr.  James  in  connection  with  two  or 
three  merchants  who  were  going  to  Hong  Kong 
and  had  chartered  the  schooner.  We  all  congratu- 
lated ourselves  on  their  having  so  safe  and  pleasant 
a  passage  in  view  ;  for  the  schooner  was  thought  to 
be  very  safe,  and  had  been  much  patronized  hereto- 
fore. On  the  15th,  about  ten  o'clock  A.  M.,  just  as 
they  had  come  in  sight  of  Hong  Kong,  (ten  miles 
distant,)  a  sudden  squall  came  up,  and  the  schooner 


264  ANNIE    P.    JAMES. 

was  immediately  thrown  on  her  side,  filled  with 
water,  and  sunk  to  the  bottom,  only  a  few  feet  of 
the  masts  being  out  of  the  water.  Dr.  and  Mrs. 
James  were  in  their  cabin,  and,  I  imagine,  scarce  had 
time  to  think  ere  they  were  enclosed  in  the  water. 
The  other  passengers  (four  in  number,  besides 
several  Chinese)  were  on  deck:  three  were  saved 
by  clinging  to  the  top  of  the  mast  until  a  boat 
which  witnessed  the  occurrence  came  by  and  took 
them  in.  The  other  passenger,  a  youth  from  Phila- 
delpnia,  named  Ash,  was  drowned.  Three  China- 
men and  a  Chinese  woman  were  also  drowned. 
We  received  the  sad  intelligence  at  Canton  on 
the  following  day  between  three  and  four  o'clock 
P.  M. ;  whereupon  Mr.  Pearcy  and  I  soon  set  off  in 
a  fast  boat,  accompanied  by  Mr.  Sword,  uncle  of 
Mr.  Ash.  When  we  arrived  at  Whampoa  we  took 
the  little  steamer  Firefly,  and  arrived  at  Hong 
Kong  at  ten  o'clock  A.  M.  on  the  17th  instant.  As 
we  passed  the  place  where  the  schooner  was  sunk, 
only  a  few  feet  of  the  mast  were  to  be  seen.  Several 
boats  were  there ;  but  nothing  had  been  found  but 
the  body  of  the  Chinese  female.  Brother  and  sister 
James  are  supposed  to  be  still  in  the  cabin.  Stren- 
uous efforts  have  been  made  for  successive  days  to 
raise  the  schooner,  but  to  no  purpose.  Chinese 
divers  have  been  sent  for,  to  procure  the  bodies  if 
possible.  It  is  thought  to  be  rather  a  hopeless 
case,  however. 


ANNIE    P.    JAMES. 


265 


"  Truly  it  is  a  grievous  disclosure  of  the  divine 
will.  We  feel  it  keenly,  and  do  most  heartily 
sympathize  with  the  relations  and  friends  of  the 
deceased.  All  the  missionaries  and  friends  here 
seem  much  concerned  about  it.  Many  prayers 
have  been  offered  up  on  behalf  of  their  relations, 
that  our  heavenly  Father  would  afford  them  grace 
sufficient  to  bear  up  under  the  heavy  stroke.  I 
would  fain  offer  you  some  consolation,  but  scarce 
know  what  to  say.  I  can  only  point  you  to  that 
book  which  alone  is  able  to  afford  you  consola- 
tion under  such  afflictive  dispensations ;  and  I  feel 
assured  you  are  no  stranger  to  its  comforts  and 
promises. 

"  Let  us  not  sorrow  for  them  as  for  those  that 
have  no  hope.  They  had  it  in  their  hearts  to  la* 
bor  for  the  heathen  ;  but  God  has  otherwise  direct- 
ed. It  is  doubtless  all  for  the  best,  though  we 
cannot  see  how ;  perhaps  we  may  hereafter.  We 
thought  them  well  qualified  for  the  station  assigned 
them,  and  hoped  much  good  might  be  accom- 
plished by  them.  We  are  all  the  Lord's;  and 
surely  he  has  a  right  to  take  whom  he  will,  even 
those  who  seem  to  us  to  be  best  fitted  to  advance 
his  cause  on  earth.  May  he  sanctify  the  dispen- 
sation to  you  all !  My  dear  husband  unites  in  kind 
regards  to  all. 

Your  sister  in  Christ, 

FRANCES  M.  PEARCY." 


266  ANNIE  P.   JAMES. 

The  following  letter  from  James  B.  Taylor  indicates  the  action  of 
the  Southern  Board  in  relation  to  this  most  afflictive  event : 

"  RICHMOND,  July  29, 1848. 

"  MY  DEAR  BROTHER  :  Though  personally  uu- 
known  to  you,  I  cannot  refrain  from  giving  vent  to 
my  feelings  in  relation  to  the  very  afflictive  event 
which  has  torn  so  many  hearts  and  called  forth 
tears  of  bitter  grief  from  so  many  eyes.  When  I 
heard  of  the  sudden  death  of  your  beloved  child 
and  '>er  companion  I  was  from  home,  and  the  effect 
upon  ray  mind  was  such  that  it  was  with  extreme 
difficulty  I  could  prosecute  the  duties  before  me. 
We  had  but  a  few  days  before  heard  of  their  safe 
arrival ;  the  lines  traced  by  the  hand  of  your  dear 
Annie  had  been  read  and  re-read  with  lively  inter- 
est. My  own  hopes  with  respect  to  her  extensive 
usefulness  had  been  excited,  and  I  was  looking 
forward  to  the  period  when,  located  in  their  chosen 
field  of  labor,  they  would  both  exercise,  a  blessed 
influence  in  behalf  of  the  wretched  heathen.  But 
these  hopes  have  been  disappointed.  God  has  seen 
fit  to  cross  our  expectations.  While  we  feel,  and 
feel  deeply,  this  heavy  stroke,  it  is  not  right  to  re- 
pine. Their  heavenly  Father  has  taken  them  away. 
He  loves  them  and  the  mission  cause  with  a  depth 
of  affection  of  which  our  hearts  are  incapable.  He 
sees  it  to  be  best  —  best  for  them,  and  best  for  the 
cause.  Although  we  know  not  the  precise  design 
of  this  dispensation,  yet  he  sees  the  end  from  the 


ANNIE   P.    JAMES.  267 

beginning,  and,  ordering  all  things  after  the  counsel 
of  his  own  will,  has  determined  to  remove  them. 
They,  in,  their  heavenly  home,  doubtless  perceive  it 
(as  we  cannot)  to  be  a  wise  and  gracious  dispensa- 
tion. And  0,  how  happy  are  they  now,  as  they 
look  upon  the  scenes  of  earth  and  contemplate  the 
sovereignty  of  their  adorable  Redeemer,  making  all 
things  to  work  together  for  good  to  his  people  and 
his  cause ! 

"  While  I  beg  to  present  to  your  afflicted  com- 
panion and  yourself  these  considerations,  consider- 
ations which  have  sustained  my  own  heart,  you  will 
both  accept  my  sincere  condolence  and  sympathy  in 
this  the  hour  of  your  trial.  The  Lord,  I  trust,  will 
comfort  your  hearts  and  sanctify  the  bereavement 
to  your  spiritual  good. 

"  Since  the  above  was  written,  at  a  full  meeting 
of  the  Board  the  following  resolutions  were  unani- 
mously adopted : 

"  *  Whereas,  the  afflictive  intelligence  has  reached 
the  Board  that  Dr.  J.  Sexton  James,  and  his  lady, 
Mrs.  Annie  James,  missionaries  under  their  patron- 
age, were  suddenly  cut  off  by  death  as  they  were 
proceeding  from  Canton  to  Hong  Kong,  therefore 

"  '  1.  Resolved,  that  the  Board  regard  this  dis- 
pensation of  Providence  as  one  of  those  mysterious 
events  concerning  which  they  are  to  find  consola- 
tion only  in  the  doctrine  that  the  Lord  reigneth, 


268  ANNIE  P.    JAMES. 

and,  while  clouds  and  darkness  are  round  about 
him,  righteousness  and  judgment  are  the  habitation 
of  his  throne. 

"  *  2.  Resolved,  that  this  event  is  well  adapted  to 
produce  in  the  Board  and  among  the  churches  an 
increased  measure  of  the  spirit  of  humiliation  and 
prayer,  thus  preparing  them  to  profit  by  the  painful 
discipline  to  which  the  God  of  missions  is  subject- 
ing them. 

'"3.  Resolved,  that  the  Board  cherish  for  the 
memory  of  their  departed  brother  and  sister  the 
sincerest  regard,  and  hereby  tender  to  the  bereaved 
parents  and  other  relatives  and  friends  their  deep 
sympathy  in  this  hour  of  painful  affliction. 

"  '  4.  Resolved,  that  a  copy  of  the  above  pream- 
ble and  resolutions  be  forwarded  to  the  parents  of 
our  brother  and  sister,  and  also  be  published  in  the 
Missionary  Journal.' 

"  I  shall  be  happy  to  receive  a  letter  from  you 
with  any  extracts  from  communications  written  by 
your  now  glorified  Annie,  which  might  be  profitably 
inserted  iu  our  Missionary  Journal." 

In  this  sad  manner,  and  with  these  testimonials 
of  her  goodness,  departed  one  of  the  heroines  of  the 
Church  to  her  long  home,  leaving  behind  her  many 
friends  who  were  sad  and  sorrowful  at  her  decease. 
The  following  minute  and  solemn  description  of 
the  melancholy  event  is  found  in  a  letter  dated 


ANNIE   P.    JAMES.  269 

"  VICTORIA,  April  22. 

u  Just  as  they  came  in  sight  of  Hong  Kong,  on 
Saturday  morning,  the  15th  instant,  about  ten 
o'clock,  a  gust  of  wind  struck  the  schooner  sud- 
denly and  with  much  force  ;  and  she  instantly  cap- 
sized, filled,  and  went  down  to  the  bottom  with  our 
dear  brother  James  and  his  wife  in  the  cabin.  I 
can  only  say,  '  It  is  the  Lord  :  let  him  do  what 
seemeth  him  good.'  '  The  Lord  hath  given  and 
the  Lord  hath  taken  away :  blessed  be  the  name 
of  the  Lord.'  Mr.  Johnson  and  myself,  with  Mr. 
Pearcy,  went  to  the  spot  to  aid  in  recovering  the 
bodies  from  the  wreck.  They  have  not  yet  been 
found ;  but  there  is  some  prospect  of  recovering 
them.  The  masts  broke  ;  and  the  divers  say  that 
they  cannot  go  down  in  so  deep  water.  We  must 
send  to  Keehal  for  other  divers. 

"  Mr.  and  Mrs.  James  were  in  the  cabin  at  the  time 
the  schooner  upset,  the  former  having  left  the  deck 
but  a  few  minutes  previous,  where  he  had  been  con- 
versing with  Mr.  Meigs.  Captain  Hedges,  of  the 
whale  ship,  who  was  a  passenger,  attributes  the  ac- 
cident to  want  of  skill  on  the  part  of  the  person 
having  charge  of  the  boat.  At  the  time  the  squall 
struck  her,  her  yards  were  braced  so  sharp,  and  the 
sails  hauled  so  flat  aft,  the  vessel  refused  to  come 
up  to  the  wind,  but  went  over  immediately  upon 
her  side.  In  a  few  minutes  her  stern  commenced 
sinking,  by  the  quantity  of  water  taken  in  at  the 


270  ANNIE  T.    JAMES. 

cabin  companion  way ;  and  she  went  down  stern 
foremost,  leaving  only  the  tops  of  her  masts  above 
the  water.  Nothing  was  seen  of  those  who  were  in 
the  cabin.  All  were  saved  who  were  on  deck  ex- 
cept Mr.  Ash.  The  Canton  larcha  picked  up  the 
survivors,  who  were  almost  exhausted.  Captain 
Hedges,  who  was  clinging  to  the  mast,  says  he  could 
not  have  held  on  five  minutes  longer.  He  thinks 
the  death  of  those  in  the  cabin  must  have  been  in- 
stantaneous, by  suffocation  ;  for  the  cabin  was  so 
small  as  to  be  filled  with  one  rush  of  water  down 
the  companion  way.  All  the  crew  swam  out.  No 
noise  was  heard  below  except  the  air  making  its  es- 
cape as  the  water  filled  the  cabin.  Four  Chinese 
passengers  were  also  drowned." 

Here  we  have  for  our  contemplation  another  in- 
stance of  God's  mysterious  dealing  with  his  people. 
Led  on  by  his  hand,  this  amiable  young  Christian 
left  the  home  of  her  youth  and  went  far  away  to 
labor  for  Christ ;  but,  instead  of  this,  her  valuable 
life  was  taken  from  her,  and  her  spirit  ascended  to 
God  who  gave  it.  When  just  about  to  become  a 
useful  laborer,  the  winds  and  waves  conspired,  and 
her  hour  came.  In  the  arms  of  her  husband  she 
went  up  on  high,  and  now  stands  among  the  ran- 
somed ;  and  in  this  little  volume  are  recorded  the 
mementoes  of  her  worth  and  virtue. 


m 


CHAPTER    XI. 

EMUiY    C.    JUDSOW, 

OF  BURMAH. 

HEN  the  earlier  editions  of  this  work 
went  to  press,  the  heroine  of  this  sketch 
was  yet  alive.  Her  record  was  not  yet 
filled,  her  work  was  not  yet  done,  and 
the  measure  of  her  usefulness  was  incomplete.  Nor 
had  her  noble  companion,  whose  name  is  identified 
with  the  great  cause  of  Christian  missions,  found 
rest  from  his  toils.  Since  then  the  name  of  Ado- 
niram  Judson  has  been  transferred  from  the  roll 
of  the  living  to  the  long  catalogue  of  the  dead. 
The  sea  .weed  is  his  shroud,  and  the  wild  winds 
howl  his  requiem  wildly  and  grandly.  His  gifted 
companion  —  she  who  left  her  early  home,  turned 
from  the  cottage  of  her  mother,  abandoned  the 
walks  and  allurements  of  literature,  and  forsook 
her  native  land  to  cheer  the  last  days  of  the 
mission  soldier  of  the  cross  —  has  also  been  laid 
to  rest.  Her  silent  harp  gives  no  utterance  ;  her 
pen  lies  useless  now ;  her  body  has  been  given  to 

(271) 


272  EMILY     C.   JUDSON. 

the  dust ;  but  her  memory  is  fragrant,  and,  though 
dead,  she  lives  in  an  accumulating  influence,  and  in 
an  imperishable  memory.  She  was  first  known  to 
the  public  as  the  teacher  of  a  female  seminary  at 
Utica,  New  York,  where  she  was  much  beloved  by 
all  who  knew  her.  As  a  teacher  she  took  a  fair, 
respectable,  but  perhaps  not  an  elevated  position. 
She  assumed  the  duties  and  responsibilities  of  the 
office,  without  experience,  and  young  in  years,  and 
maintained  her  reputation  as  a  faithful  friend,  a 
diligent  instructer,  and  a  gifted  woman.  While 
employed  as  teacher,  she  commenced  the  use  of 
her  pen,  and,  besides  several  newspaper  and  mag- 
azine articles,  gave  to  the  public  a  few  religious 
books,  which  were  published  in  the  city  of  Phila- 
delphia. And  thus  is  introduced  to  us  Miss  Emily 
E.  Chubbuck. 

Miss  Chubbuck  was  born  in  the  pleasant  town 
of  Morrisville,  in  the  central  part  of  the  State  of 
New  York.  This  is  the  Alderbrook  of  which  men- 
tion is  made  so  frequently  in  her  writings,  and  for 
which  she  cherished  such  an  ardent  attachment. 
Here  her  attention  was  turned  to  the  subject  of 
religion  ;  here  she  embraced  the  Savior ;  here  she 
was  consecrated  to  God  in  baptism,  and  by  that 
holy  rite  signified  her  confession  of  Christ ;  and 
here  united  herself  with  a  branch  of  the  Christian 
church,  to  which  she  adhered  until  called  up  to 
unite  with  the  church  triumphant  in  heaven. 


EMILY    C.    JUDSON.  273 

From  Morrisville  she  removed  to  Utica,  for  the 
purpose  of  teaching,  and  there  commenced,  as  be- 
fore remarked,  that  brilliant  literary  career  which 
has  made  her  name  familiar  to  all  who  love  a 
pleasant  tale  and  a  good-natured  story,  told  with 
exquisite  grace  and  vivacity.  Under  a  graceful 
nom  de  plume  she  gave  to  the  public  many  a  touch- 
ing tale,  written  late  at  night,  after  the  exhausting 
labors  of  the  day  were  done,  and  the  city  was 
shrouded  in  darkness;  and  years  before  her  real 
name  was  known  to  her  readers,  her  nom  de  plume 
was  familiar  to  young  and  old. 

In  1844  she  commenced  writing  for  the  New 
Mirror,  then  conducted  in  New  York  by  N.  P. 
Willis,  who  gladly  availed  himself  of  the  labors  of 
this  gifted  contributor.  The  articles  published 
uncter  the  signature  of  "Fanny  Forrester"  were 
copied  far  and  wide,  and  the  author  at  once  as- 
sumed a  high  rank  among  the  magazine  writers  of 
the  day.  These  articles  have  been  freely  con- 
demned, and  unjustly  ranked  with  that  class  of 
books  styled  "  novels,"  and  which  contain  so  much 
that  is  vitiating  to  the  public  taste  and  degrading 
to  the  public  heart.  Those  who  condemn  all  ficti- 
tious works,  and  who  can  see  but  little  good  in 
any  thing  besides  dry  details  and  stern  facts,  were 
ready  to  condemn  the  authoress,  who,  to  support 
an  aged  mother,  and  to  do  good,  entered  a  walk  in 
literature  which  has  since  been  trodden  by  many 


274  EMILY    C.    JUDSON. 

others,  who  have  reaped  therein  a  rich  pecuniary 
harvest.  By  these  persons  the  choice  made  by  Dr. 
Judson  in  the  selection  o'f  a  companion  was  deemed 
injudicious.  But  these  feelings  were  cherished, 
these  thoughts  expressed,  generally,  by  those  who 
had  not  read  the  writings  of  Fanny  Forrester,  or 
who  had  no  taste  for  the  beautiful  sympathy  of  these 
life-like  tales.  Hundreds  of  Christians  have  perused 
"  Alderbrook,"  and  arisen  from  the  task  with  more 
correct  views  of  human  life,  and  a  stronger  deter- 
mination to  labor  for  God  and  humanity. 

The  motive  which  prompted  her  to  pen  these 
articles  was  a  high  and  holy  one.  By  the  provi- 
dence of  God,  a  mother  had  been  left  somewhat 
dependent  upon  her  care,  and  as  she  wrote,  and 
heard  the  voice  of  deserved  commendation,  that 
voice  was  mingled  with  the  sweet  tones  of  Jesus  — 
"  Behold  thy  mother."  Conscience  approved,  and 
the  idea  of  repaying  the  care  and  anxiety  of  pa- 
rental love  was  more  grateful  to  the  young  maiden 
than  the  plaudits  of  the  crowd.  And  in  all  that 
she  wrote,  it  is  believed  that  no  error  is  to  be  found, 
no  bitter  drops  to  poison  the  mind,  but  under  the 
thin  garb  of  fiction  much  of  that  pure  morality 
which  the  Bible  alone  imparts,  and  which  religion 
so  highly  commends. 

In  1848,  the  Memoir  of  Sarah  B.  Judson  was 
issued  from  the  press.  Differing  entirely  from  the 
beautiful  Memoir  of  the  first  Mrs.  Judson,  prepared 


EMILY    C.    JUDSON.  275 

by  Prof.  Knowles,  and  perhaps  not  justly  termed  a 
memoir,  yet  as  a  sketch  of  life  and  character,  it  is  a 
book  of  much  merit.  It  is  written  in  a  style  calcu- 
lated to  draw  the  attention  and  win  the  affections  of 
the  reader,  and  will  doubtless  be  read  by  hundreds 
who  would  never  have  opened  the  leaves  of  the 
volume,  had  it  been  prepared  in  the  usual  style  of 
religious  biographies.  We  are  aware  that  it  can 
have  no  place  among  standard  biographical  works, 
and  that  the  view  of  Mrs.  Judson,  who  was  a  plain, 
matter-of-fact  woman,  is  taken  too  generally  from 
the  standpoint  of  the  poetess.  Yet  the  volume, 
though  of  little  worth  as  a  reliable  narrative  of 
facts,  is  of  much  importance  as  a  series  of  life 
pictures,  calculated  to  inspire  the  heart  and  move 
the  sou]  to  womanly  deeds. 

The  true  portrait  of  Fanny  Forrester  will  be 
given  by  herself  in  her  own  writings ;  and  the  best 
method  of  exhibiting  the  features  of  her  mind,  and 
the  characteristics  of  her  literary  taste,  is  to  present 
the  delicate,  charming  sentences  she  wrote.  How 
beautifully  from  "  Underbill  Cottage "  does  she 
describe  her  own  "  Alderbrook  ! "  "I  am  not  sure," 
she  says,  "  that  there  are  any  angels  here  ;  but  the 
flowers  sometimes  have  a  look  to  them  that  makes 
me  afraid  to  break  their  stems ;  anJ  there  are 
moments  when  it  would  require  infinite  daring  to 
toss  a  pebble  into  the  brook ;  for  who  can  tell  but 

it  might  hush  one  of  those  voices  that  sing  to  me 
18 


276  EMILY    C.    JUDSON. 

in  the  holy  solitude  ?  The  trees,  too,  have-  a  strafe 
lovingness,  leaning  over  the  brook  protectingly,  mid 
shadowing  the  little  violets,  as  many  a  high  spirit 
stoops  to  watch  over  a  poor  human  blossom.  O, 
there  are  beating  pulses  in  the  trees,  and  I  love 
them,  because  I  know  there  is  a  Great  Heart  some- 
where that  keeps  them  all  in  motion.  Perhaps 

But  you  shall  not  be  told  all  the  things  that  have 
been  whispered  in  my  ear  by  those  fresh-lipped 
leaves,  when  not  a  mortal  foot  was  nearer  than  the 
far-off  road;  though  feet  enow  were  tripping  it 
over  the  grass  blades,  and  a  listener  sat  perched  on 
every  spray.  Page  on  page  of  spirit  lore  have  I 
gathered  there ;  but  I  have  closed  the  book  now, 
and  '  clasped  it  with  a  clasp.'  That  is  my  wealth, 
and  I  am  a  miser. 

"  Come  to  Alderbrook,  I  say,  in  the  spring"  time, 
for  the  crackle  of  the  wood  fire,  by  which  I  am 
writing,  might  be  a  music  which  would  scarce 
please  you ;  and,  sooth  to  say,  our  winter  cheer  of- 
fers little  that  is  inviting  to  a  pleasure-seeker.  It  is 
well  to  take  to  the  turf  when  you  reach  the  toll-gate 
at  the  foot  of  the  hill ;  for  the  road  has  a  beautiful 
green  margin  to  it,  grateful  to  feet  sick  of  the  dust 
of  a  day's  ride.  It  is  not  a  difficult  walk  to  the 
top,  as  I  well  know ;  having  climbed  it  a  score  of 
times  every  year,  since  first  I  chased  a  playful  little 
racer  of  a  squirrel  along  the  crooked  fence,  fully 
persuaded  that  there  was  some  sudden  way  of 


EMILY    C.    JUDSON.  277 

taming  it,  notwithstanding  its  evident  scorn  of  the 
peeled  nut,  which  I  held  coaxingly  between  my 
thumb  and  forefinger.  High  hills,  skirted  by  for- 
ests, are  rising  on  the  right ;  and  on  the  left  is  a 
slope,  terminating  in  a  deep  gorge,  through  which 
the  little  brook  tinkles,  as  though  myriads  of  fairy 
revellers  tripped  it  there,  to  the  music  of  their  own 
silver  bells.  Perched  on  the  top  of  the  hill  is  a 
tall,  weather-painted  house,  of  a  contracted  make, 
though,  like  some  people,  whose  mental  dimensions 
have  been  narrowed,  with  a  very  smart,  uppish  air 
about  it;  and  fronting  it,  away  down  in  a  deep, 
wild  ravine,  is  an  old,  moss-growTn  saw-mill.  It 
has  been  forsaken  this  many  a  long  year;  the 
wheel  is  broken,  and  the  boards  are  rotting  away ; 
but  yet  it  is  verily  believed  by  many,  that  the  old 
saw  still  uses  its  rusty  teeth  o'  nights,  and  that 
strange,  unholy  guests  keep  wassail  there,  at  the 
expense  of  a  poor  mortal  long  since  mouldering  in 
his  shroud.  Alas  for  thee,  old  Jake  Gawesley ! 
It  was  a  fearful  thing  to  raise  such  a  pile  of 
worldly  possessions  between  thyself  and  humanity! 
How  gladly  wouldst  thou,  in  that  last  hour,  have 
bought,  with  the  whole  of  them,B  a  single  love- 
softened  hand  to  soothe,  with  such  a  touch  as  love 
only  knows,  thy  throbbing  temple!  O,  it  is  9 
horrible  thing  to  turn  from  the  world,  and  bear  not 
away  the  pure  passport  of  a  mourner's  tear.  Thy 
grave  has  never  been  watered  by  the  dews  distilled 


278  EMILY    C.    JUDSON. 

from  a  human  heart,  like  the  flower-planted  ones 
around  it;  the  small  gray  stone  at  its  head  is 
broken,  and  no  one  cares  to  replace  it;  and  the 
thistle  nods  to  the  wind  above  thee.  It  is  said  that 
this  sawmill  was  erected  on  an  orphan's  rights; 
and  men  are  as  fond  of  the  doctrine  of  retribution 
as  though  they  never  sinned.  Hence  the  super- 
stition. 

"  You  will  see,  from  this  point,  the  little  village 
of  Alderbrook,  so  near  that  you  may  count  every 
house  in  it.  There  are  two  pretty  churches  —  one 
on  the  top  of  the  rise  called  '  The  Hill,'  the  other 
nestled  down  in  a  very  sweet  spot  on  '  The  Flat.' 
Then  we  have,  besides,  the  seminary,  made  memo- 
rable  by  poor  Jem  Fletcher  ;  a  district  school  house, 
painted  red  ;  and  a  milliner's  shop,  painted  yellow; 
three  stores,  two  taverns,  (one  with  a  sign-post, 
once  tantalizing  to  my  young  eyes,  so  candy-like 
did  it  look  in  its  coat  of  white,  with  a  wisp  of 
crimson  about  it,)  a  printing  office,  in  which  the 
'  Alderbrook  Sun '  rises  of  a  Wednesday  morn- 
ing; a  temple  of  Vulcan,  and  two  or  three  other 
establishments,  sacred  to  the  labors  of  our  native 
artisans."  . 

In  all  her  writings  there  is  a  gladness,  an  ease,  a 
freedom,  an  inexpressible  something,  which  makes 
even  the  heart  of  an  old  man  large  within  him,  and 
brings  gladness  even  to  the  torn  bosom  of  sorrow 
and  want.  All  her  articles  are  characterized  by 


EMILY    C.    JUDSON.  279 

womanly  pity  for  the  fallen  and  sympathy  with 
the  erring ;  and  there  is  not  one  in  which  the  true 
spirit  of  philanthropy  and  kindness  does  not  appear. 
There  is  an  artlessness,  a  sympathy,  which  makes 
us  feel  that  we  are  reading  lessons  from  the  pen  of 
one  who  has  the  honesty  of  a  little  child.  We 
may  readily  believe  her  when  she  says,  speaking 
of  her  young  playmate,  Charley  Hill,  "  Pity  that, 
we  cannot  always  be  children.  It  is  a  very  un- 
comfortable thing  to  be  dignified  and  proper ;  and 
I  would  advise  every  child  to  put  a  stone  on  his 
head  to  keep  him  from  growing,  if  by  so  doing  he 
may  keep  the  stone  from  falling  on  his  heart." 

In  the  poetic  contributions  of  our  heroine  to 
literature,  there  is  the  same  sweetness  and  deiicacy 
of  expression,  as  will  be  seen  from  the  following 

* 

article,  one  of  her  earlier  poems,  entitled  "  THE 
Two  FLOWERS." 

A  flower  peeped  out  from  the  fields  of  green, 

Which  had  long  about  it  lain ; 
A  dainty  thing  in  purple  sheen, 

Without  a  blight  or  stain. 
A  brighter  bud  ne'er  burst,  I  ween, 

In  bower,  on  hill,  or  plain. 

And  the  breeze  came  out  and  kissed  its  lip, 

And  the  sun  looked  in  its  eye ; 
And  the  golden  bee,  its  sweets  to  sip, 

Kept  all  day  buzzing  by  ; 
There  chose  the  grasshopper  to  skip, 

There  glanced  the  butterfly. 


280  EMILY    C.    JUDSON. 

A  human  soul  from  that  young  flower 

Seemed  glorying  in  the  light ; 
And  when  came  on  the  mellow  hour, 

The  blossom  still  was  bright ; 
And  then  there  crept  around  the  bower 

A  dark  and  solemn  night. 

Gay  dawn  her  portals  open  flung, 

But  the  floweret  looked  not  up  ; 
There  on  its  light-poised  stem  it  hung, 

A  tear  within  its  cup  ; 
Close  to  its  heart  the  woe-drop  clung, 

And  the  floweret  looked  not  up. 

The  winning  breezes  whispered  round, 

Warm  sun-rays  came  a- wooing, 
And  bright-winged,  bliss-born  things  were  found 

Beside  its  petals  suing  ; 
But  the  flower  bent  lower  to  the  ground, 

Those  petals  on  it  strewing. 

And  when  I  saw  the  blossom  dead 

Upon  the  dewy  sod, 
I  thought  of  one  whose  bright  young  head 

Is  pillowed  by  the  clod ; 
Who  staid  one  sorrowing  tear  to  shed, 

Then  bore  it  to  her  God. 

Miss  Chubbuck  employed  her  pen  in  this  pleas- 
ing and  profitable  manner,  until  called  in  the 
providence  of  God  to  fill  another  and  a  nobler 
sphere  of  Christian  usefulness,  as  the  companion 
of  one  who  had  won  imperishable  laurels  on  the 
field  of  Christian  heroism.  In  1846,  Dr.  Judson 
returned  from  India  to  America,  and  was  now 


EMILY    C.   JUDSON.  281 

introduced  to  the  sweet,  amiable,  gentle  Fanny 
Forrester,  as  a  suitable  person  to  write  the  memoir 
of  Mrs.  Sarah  B.  Judson,  his  late  beloved  compan- 
ion. To  this  work  reference  has  been  had,  and 
Miss  Chubbuck  undertook  the  task;  and  being 
necessarily  in  the  company  of  each  other  much  of 
the  time,  a  mutual  affection  ripened  between  them  ; 
and  when  the  hour  came  for  Judson  to  return  to 
the  land  of  his  labors  and  sorrows,  the  favored 
child  of  literature  consented  to  accompany  him  as 
his  companion  and  helper. 

They  were  married  at  Hamilton,  N.  Y.,  by  Rev. 
Dr.  Kendrick,  on  the  2d  day  of  June,  1846.  Just  be- 
fore leaving  America,  she  penned  the  following  fare- 
well address  to  loved  friends  and  loved  scenes :  — 

"  In  dissevering  the  various  ties  which  bind  me  to 
the  land  of  my  birth,  I  find  one  of  peculiar  strength 
and  interest.  It  is  not  easy  to  say  farewell,  when 
father  and  mother,  brother  and  sister,  and  those 
scarce  less  dear,  are  left  behind  us  at  the  word ;  it 
is  not  easy  to  break  away  from  the  sweet,  simple 
attractions  of  social  life,  or  the  increasing  fascina- 
tions of  a  world  but  too  bright  and  beautiful ;  but 
there  are  other  ties  to  break,  other  sorrowful  fare- 
wells to  be  spoken.  The  parents  and  friends, 
brothers  and  sisters,  whom  Christ  has  given  us,  and 
who  for  his  sake  have  loved  us,  occupy  no  remote 
corner  of  our  hearts.  Such  friends  of  mine  are,  I 


282  EMILY    C.    JUD80N. 

trust,  scattered  over  various  parts  of  the  country 
—  those  whose  prayers  are  at  this  very  moment 
strengthening  both  hand  and  heart.  O,  I  know 
ye  have  prayed  for  me,  ye  whose  prayers  '  avail 
much;'  for,  casting  away  my  broken  reed,  and 
trusting  in  God  only,  I  have  been  made  strong. 

"  We  do  not  always  feel  the  deepest  love  for 
those  with  whom  we  are  visibly  connected  ;  so, 
though  the  beloved  church  in  the  village  of  Hamil- 
ton has  never  been  my  home,  the  strongest  tie 
binding  me  to  it,  is  not  that  the  names  of  those  to 
whom  God  first  gave  me  are  enrolled  among  its 
members.  I  have  often  worshipped  there ;  there  a 
resolution,  a  consecration  of  self,  —  which  cost,  the 
Omniscient  only  knows  how  great  an  effort,  —  re- 
ceived ready  encouragement  and  sympathy ;  there 
prayers  were  offered,  tears  were  shed,  and  blessings 
spoken,  which  I  shall  bear  upon  my  heart,  a  precious 
burden ;  and  thither  I  shall  turn  for  future  prayers, 
future  encouragement,  and  future  sympathy.  O, 
my  eyes  grow  dim  when  I  think  of  the  loved  ones, 
friends  of  Jesus,  in  my  own  dear  home  — the  beau- 
tiful village  of  Hamilton. 

«  There  is  another  church  with  whom  I  have  a 
more  intimate  connection  — the  one  whose  com- 
mendation I  bear  to  a  strange  people,  in  a  strange 
land,  but  worshipping  no  strange  God. 

"  There  are  to  me  no  dearer  ones  on  earth  than 
a  little  circle  at  Utica,  with  whom  I  have  hoped 


EMILY    C.    JUDSON.  283 

and  feared,  rejoiced,  and  wept,  and  prayed.  God 
grant  that  I  may  join  that  same  circle  above  !  that 
the  tremulous  voice  which  thousands  of  times  has 
borne  a  confession  of  our  sins  and  follies  up  to  our 
Intercessor,  I  may  hear  again  in  songs  of  praise ; 
that  when  the  thin,  gray  hairs  are  brightened,  and 
the  heavy  foot  made  swift  and  light,  I  may  return 
heavenly  love  for  the  counsels  to  which  I  have  so 
often  listened.  I  do  not  ask  to  be  remembered 
there,  for  I  know  that  parting  in  person  cannot  mar 
the  union  of  the  spirit;  and  when  my  hand  is 
strong,  and  my  heart  light,  when  Christ  confers 
upon  me  any  peculiar  blessing,  I  shall  think  that 
Deacon  Sheldon,  and  those  who  love  him  and  me, 
are  praying  for  me. 

"  There  is  another  little  church  worshipping  God 
quietly  away  in  an  obscure  village  ;  and  with  that 
church,  before  all  others,  I  claim  my  home.  All  the 
associations  of  childhood  cluster  there ;  and  there 
still  sparkle  the  bright  waters  where  the  revered 
Chinese  missionary,  now  on  his  way  back  to  the 
scence  of  his  labors,  administered  the  initiatory 
rite  of  the  church,  when  she  consented  to  receive 
the  trembling,  doubting  child  into  her  bosom.  O, 
the  church  at  Morrisville,  the  sober,  prayerful  ones 
who  were  my  first  Christian  guides,  must  let  my 
heart  have  a  home  among  them  still.  There  are 
my  Christian  fathers  and  mothers,  my  teachers  in 
the  Sabbath  school,  and  those  whom  I  have  taught ; 


284  EMILY    C.   JUDSON. 

the  dearest,  sweetest  associations  of  life  cluster 
around  the  little  missionary  society,  the  evening 
Bible  class,  the  prayer  circle  in  which  I  first  min- 
gled ;  and  the  little  plans  for  doing  good  in  which  I 
was  allowed  to  participate,  when  I  first  loved  my 
Savior,  are  as  fresh  in  memory  as  though  formed 
yesterday. 

"  Dear  friends  of  Jesus  at  Morrisville,  ye  whose 
prayers  first  drew  me  to  the  protection  of  your 
church,  —  whose  prayers  sustained  me  through  the 
many  years  that  I  remained  with,  you,  —  whose 
prayers,  I  trust,  have  followed  me  during  the  little 
time  that  we  have  been  separated,  —  will  you  pray 
for  me  still  ?  When  dangers  and  difficulties  are 
about  me,  will  you  plead  earnestly,  '  God  help  her ! ' 
Will  you  pray  for  me,  now  that  we  are  to  see  each 
other's  faces  no  more  in  this  world  ?  Ah,  I  know 
you  will ;  so  let  me  ask  the  same  for  those  among 
whom  I  go  to  labor ;  those  who  know  not  Christ 
and  his  salvation,  and  yet  'are  without  excuse.' 
Pray  for  them,  and  for  me,  that  I  may  do  them 
good.  EMILY  JUDSON." 

A  farewell  service  was  held  at  Baldwin  Place 
Church,  of  the  most  solemn  and  interesting  charac- 
ter, and  seven  devoted  servants  of  God  covenanted 
to  go  out  to  a  world  in  darkness.  The  farewell 
words  of  Dr.  Judson,  after  his  address  had  been 
read  by  Rev.  Mr.  Hague,  were, — 


EMILY    C.    JUDSON.  285 

"  I  wish,  however,  with  my  own  voice,  to  praise 
God  for  the  proofs  which  he  has  given  of  his  inter- 
est in  missions  ;  and  to  thank  you  from  the  bottom 
of  my  heart  for  the  kindness  which  I  have  received 
from  you.  I  regret  that  circumstances  beyond  my 
control  have  prevented  my  being  much  in  this  city, 
to  make  more  intimate  acquaintance  with  those 
whom  a  slight  acquaintance  has  taught  me  so  much 
to  love.  I  am  soon  to  depart ;  and,  as  is  in  the 
highest  degree  probable,  never  to  return.  I  shall 
no  more  look  upon  this  beautiful  city  —  no  more 
visit  your  temples,  or  see  your  faces.  I  have  one 
favor  to  ask  of  you.  Pray  for  me,  and  for  my  asso- 
ciates in  the  missionary  work;  and  though  we 
meet  no  more  on  earth,  may  we  at  last  meet  where 
the  loved  and  the  parted  here  below  meet  never  to 
part  again." 

Rev.  H.  A.  Graves  thus  describes  the  scene 
which  occurred  upon  the  wharf  when  the  vessel 
which  was  to  bear  away  the  precious  freight  loos- 
ened herself  from  the  shore  and  swung  out  into 
the  harbor: — 

"  We  have  now,  at  the  writing  of  this,  —  Satur- 
day afternoon,  at  one  o'clock, — just  returned  from 
being  witnesses  of  a  scene  that  can  never  fade 
from  the  vision.  At  the  foot  of  Central  Wharf,  a 
lanre  company,  despite  the  oppressive  heat  of  the 
weather,  had  collected,  many  of  whom  had  stood 
on  the  ground  for  hours,  that  they  might  exchange 


286  EMILY    C.    JUDSON. 

the  parting  salutation,  and  catch  the  parting  look 
of  the  loved  and  the  venerated,  going  far  hence  to 
the  heathen,  '  to  them  that  sit  in  darkness,  in  the 
region  and  shadow  of  death.'  An  appropriate  and 
fervent  prayer  was  offered  by  Rev.  A.  D.  Gillette, 
of  Philadelphia,  and  a  beautiful  hymn,  written  for 
the  .occasion,  by  Mrs.  Edmond,  was  then  sung. 
The  voice  of  prayer,  the  sounds  of  music,  hallowed 
by  such  a  scene,  who  can  ever  forget  ? 

"  On  a  small,  raised  platform,  as  the  noble  vessel, 
the  '  Faneuil  Hall,'  was  loosed  from  her  moorings, 
stood  the  little  group  of  missionaries,  with  him, 
their  pioneer  and  chief,  and  her  who,  in  fidelity  to 
Christ,  accompanies  him,  conspicuous  to  the  view. 
Rev.  Adoniram  Judson,  D.  D.,  and  Mrs.  Emily  Jud- 
son,  Rev.  John  S.  Beecher  and  wife,  Rev.  Norman 
Harris  and  wife,  and  Miss  Lydia  Lillybridge,  were 
the  company. 

1  Bear  them  on,  thou  restless  ocean, 
Let  the  winds  their  canvas  swell.' 

"  Before  a  sweet  and  favoring  breeze,  the  ship 
bore  them  away  as  if  proud  of  her  treasure,  and  the 
cloud  of  waving  signals  from  the  sea  and  the  shore 
soon  disappeared  from  the  sight.  The  face  of  each 
missionary,  so  far  as  we  could  discern,  wore  a  cheer- 
ful aspect,  as  if  the  smile  and  the  love  of  Jesus,  for 
whose  sake  they  had  given  themselves  up  to  this 
service,  were,  during  these  very  moments,  richly 


EMILY    C.   JUDSON.       '  287 

enjoyed.  None  appeared  more  so  than  she  to 
whom  her  own  sweet  lines  find  now  so  fit  an 
application:  — 

1 1  shrink  not  from  the  shadows  sorrow  flings 

Across  my  pathway ;  nor  from  cares  that  rise 
In  every  footprint ;  for  each  shadow  brings 
Sunshine  and  rainbow  as  it  glooms  and  flies. 

« But  heaven  is  dearer.     There  I  have  my  treasure ; 

There  angels  fold  in  love  their  sunny  wings  ; 
There  sainted  lips  chant  in  celestial  measure, 

And  spirit-fingers  stray  o'er  heaven- wrought  strings. 

«  Then  let  me  die.     My  spirit  longs  for  heaven, 

In  its  pure  bosom  evermore  to  rest ; 
But  if  to  labor  longer  here  be  given, 

"  Father,  thy  will  be  done  !  "  and  I  am  blest.'  " 

* 

Mrs.  Judson  arrived  in  safety,  and  after  passing 
through  various  trials,  which  she  bore  with  cheerful 
resignation,  was  somewhat  comfortably  located  in 
her  new  home.  Near  the  close  of  1847,  she  gave 
birth  to  a  daughter,  which  suggested  the  following 
beautiful  poem,  which  has  been  published  exten- 
sively in  this  country:  — 

MY  BIRD. 

Ere  last  year's  moon  had  left  the  sky, 
A  birdling  sought  my  Indian  nest, 

And  folded,  O,  so  lovingly  ! 

Her  tiny  wings  upon  my  breast. 


288  EMILY    C.    JUDSON. 

From  morn  till  evening's  purple  tinge, 

In  •winsome  helplessness  she  lies ; 
Two  rose  leaves  with  a  silken  fringe, 

Shut  softly  on  her  starry  eyes. 

There's  not  in  Ind  a  lovelier  bird  ; 

Broad  earth  owns  not  a  happier  nest ; 
O  God,  thou  hast  a  fountain  stirred, 

Whose  waters  never  more  shall  rest ! 

This  beautiful,  mysterious  thing, 
This  seeming  visitant  from  Heaven, 

This  bird  with  the  immortal  wing, 
To  me  —  to  me  thy  hand  has  given. 

The  pulse  first  caught  its  tiny  stroke, 

The  blood  its  crimson  hue,  from  mine  :  — 

This  life,  which  I  have  dared  invoke, 
Henceforth  is  parallel  with  thine. 

A  silent  awe  is  in  my  room  — 

I  tremble  with  delicious  fear ; 
The  future,  with  its  light  and  gloom, 

Time  and  eternity  are  here. 

Doubts,  hopes,  in  eager  tumult  rise ; 

Hear,  O  my  God,  one  earnest  prayer  :  — 
Room  for  my  bird  in  Paradise, 

And  give  her  angel  plumage  there  ! 

For  a  while  the  heroic  missionary  woman  cheered 
the  home  of  her  husband,  or  labored  by  his  side  in 
the  wilds  of  heathenism,  until,  by  failing  health,  Dr. 
Judson  was  admonished  of  his  approaching  end. 
A  sea  voyage  was  recommended;  and  on  board 
the  Aristide  Marie,  he  embarked  in  April,  1850,  in 


EMILY    C.    JUDSON.  289 

company  with  a  male  friend,  with  the  vain  hope  of 
securing  that  health  which  eluded  him  on  the  land. 
But  death  met  him  on  the  deep,  and  after  days  of 
anguish,  the  spirit  of  the  good  man  fled  away  to 
God.  There  was  a  funeral  at  sea,  and  on  the  land 
a  weeping  widow.  The  sable-clad  mother  gath- 
ered her  children,  and  came  back  to  the  friends  of 
her  youth,  where  she  was  received  with  that  warm 
sympathy  which  her  case  demanded. 

But  she  did  not  long  survive  her  noble  husband. 
She  settled  up  his  affairs,  saw  his  Memoirs  pub- 
lished, his  children  cared  for,  and  then  died.  Liter- 
ature opened  its  arms  to  welcome  her  again  to  the 
rewards  of  genius  and  the  wreaths  of  fame ;  re- 
ligion pointed  her  to  new  fields  of  labor  in  the  land 
of  her  fathers;  affection  kindled  new  fires  on  the 
old  hearth-stone  ;  but  her  work  was  done,  and  God 
called  her  up  to  meet  her  sainted  husband  in  glory. 
O,  what  a  meeting  that  must  have  beeii,  when  from 
Amherst,  St.  Helena,  America,  and  from  the  deet 
ocean,  four  redeemed  ones  met  before  the  thronu 
of  God,  to  be  parted  no  more.  And  here  our  r^c- 
ord  closes,  with  the  close  of  a  beautiful  life,  sh 
ened,  doubtless,  by  her  devotion  to  the  cause  ol  the 
suffering  Savior,  and  the  work  to  which,  with  the 
noble  spirit  of  a  martyr,  she  devoted  herself.  She 
did  not  tread  the  dungeon  path,  as  did  the  pious 
woman,  who,  on  board  the  Caravan,  set  sail  with  the 
pioneer  from  the  harbor  of  Salem.  She  went  not 


290 


EMILY    C.   JUDSON. 


to  Oung-pen-la  with  blistered  feet :  she  hung  not 
over  a  beloved  form,  chained  and  sick  at  Maloun : 
she  was  not  even  permitted  to  close  the  eyes  of 
him  she  loved,  and  yet  she  was  no  less  a  heroine 
of  faith,  and  worthy  of  an  enduring  record. 

We  now  close  the  volume.  Here  are  grouped 
the  names  of  several  estimable  women,  of  different 
sects,  and  of  various  degrees  of  culture,  all  of  whom 
are  now  at  rest.  Well  would  it  be  if  all  the  daugh- 
ters of  the  cross  would  emulate  the  bright  example 
left  for  them  by  their  missionary  sisters  of  charity, 
and,  though  not  called  out  to  other  lands  to  die 
amid  strangers,  yet  here  at  home  develop  those 
high  virtues  and  those  noble  traits  for  which  this 
cluster  of  Christians  have  become  so  widely  and 
justly  distinguished. 


03 


THE  LIBRARY 
UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 

Santa  Barbara 


THIS  BOOK  IS  DUE  ON  THE  LAST  DATE 
STAMPED  BELOW. 


UC  SOUTHERN  REGIONAL  LIBRARY  FACILITY 


A     000986151     9 


